New original cover art included with this eBook is granted to the public domain.
By JOSEPHINE E. BUTLER
NEW EDITION
DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF
SIR JAMES STANSFELD
LONDON
HORACE MARSHALL & SON
1910
Butler & Tanner
The Selwood Printing Works
Frome and London
Introduction
Our long years of labour and conflict on behalf
of this just cause, ought not to be forgotten. A
knowledge of, and a reverence for, the principles for
which we have striven ought to be kept alive, for
these principles are very far from being yet so clearly
recognised as that our children and our children’s
children may not be called upon to rise again and
again in their defence.
Second Edition, 1898.
The system that Mrs. Butler and her coadjutors
so successfully combated in England, still
exists in various parts of the British Empire and of
the Continent of Europe, and in Japan and South
America. Enactments similar in principle also threaten
from time to time this country and the United States
of America.
New Edition, 1910.
Prefatory Biographical Note
v
A very charming Autobiographical Memoir of Mrs. Butler
has been edited by George W. and Lucy A. Johnson,
and may be obtained for 6s. through any bookseller, or from
the publishers, Arrowsmiths of Bristol, or Simpkin Marshall
of London. This memoir consists mainly of extracts from
Mrs. Butler’s published works. We are indebted to it for
the following facts:—
In an introduction to the Memoir in question, the Rt. Hon.
James Stuart, her warm personal friend, and fellow-worker
for many years, thus describes her personality: “She was
at home in every class of society. She was very beautiful,
and of a very gracious presence, and the impression made
by first seeing her and hearing her voice has, I expect, been
forgotten by none who ever met her. She was of a very
artistic temperament. She was a good painter, an extremely
good musician. She was a bold rider, and active, though always
of a somewhat weak health. Her industry and application
were unbounded. She was very full of humour, and, while
deeply in earnest, had the faculty of being at times charmingly
gay. She dressed with great taste and simplicity. She, above
all things, loved her home and her husband, and that love
was wholly returned. She was extremely cosmopolitan.
At the same time she was a great lover of her own country, and
particularly of the borderland between England and Scotland,
where she was born, and where she now lies buried in the
churchyard of Kirknewton, where many of her ancestors lie.
For she came of an old Border family; and bravery, and the
alertness of battle, and the power of self-sacrifice, and the
indignation against wrong which characterized her, came to
her, perhaps, partly through her descent. She was a great
reader of the Bible, and a humble suppliant before the throne
viof God. But, while her own beliefs were clear and definite,
she had no narrowness in her views, and the very names of
those who have been her foremost supporters show how wide
her sympathies were, and how acceptable she was to people
of all creeds, as well as of all politics and all climes.”
Josephine Elizabeth Grey was born at Milfield Hill, in the
county of Northumberland, on April 13, 1828. She was the
fourth daughter of John Grey, and of his wife Hannah Annett.
John Grey’s ancestors were wardens of the East Marches, and
Governors of Norham, Morpeth, Wark, and Berwick Castles
in the old Border days, from whom are also descended the
Tankervilles and the Greys in the House of Lords.
John Grey was appointed to the charge of the great Greenwich
Hospital Estates in Northumberland in 1833, and as a
pioneer in the scientific improvement of waste lands, turned
it into a very valuable property. Mrs. Butler says of this
period, “Our home at Dilston was a very beautiful one. Its
romantic historical associations, the wild informal beauty all
round its doors, the bright, large family circle, and the kind
and hospitable character of its master and mistress, made it an
attractive place to many friends and guests. Among our
pleasantest visitors there were Swedes, Russians, and French,
who came to England on missions of agricultural or other enquiry,
and who sometimes spent weeks with us. It was a house
the door of which stood wide open, as if to welcome all comers,
through the livelong summer day. It was a place where one
could glide out of a lower window and be hidden in a moment,
plunging straight amongst wild wood paths and beds of fern, or
find one’s self quickly in some cool concealment, beneath
slender birch trees, or by the dry bed of a mountain stream.
It was a place where the sweet hushing sound of waterfalls,
and clear streams murmuring over shallows, were heard all
day and night, though winter storms turned those sweet
sounds into an angry roar.”
John Grey was a man of wide and deep sympathies, and
viibesides being a great influence for good in his own immediate
neighbourhood, was a personal friend and fellow-worker
of Clarkson in the Abolition of the Slave Trade. His daughter
speaks of “his large benevolence, his tender compassionateness,
and his respect for the lights and liberties of the individual
man. His life,” she says, “was a sustained effort for the
good of others, flowing from these affections. He had no
grudge against rank or wealth, no restless desire for change
for its own sake, still less any rude love of demolition; but
he could not endure to see oppression or wrong of any kind
inflicted on man, woman, or child. ‘You cannot treat men
and women exactly as you do one-pound notes, to be used
or rejected as you think proper,’ he said in a letter to The
Times, when that paper was advocating some ill-considered
changes, beneficial to one class, but leaving out of account a
residue of humble folk upon whom they would entail great
suffering. In the cause of any maltreated or neglected creature
he was uncompromising to the last, and when brought
into opposition with the perpetrators of any social injustice he
became an enemy to be feared.”
Mrs. Butler’s mother was also a fine character, and warmly
seconded the efforts of her husband for the general good. She
was descended from a Huguenot family.
As Mrs. Butler grew into young womanhood the sad and
tragical recitals which came to the family from first sources
of the wrongs inflicted by slavery on negro men and women
“broke,” she says, “her young heart,” and keenly awakened
her feelings, especially “concerning the injustice to women
through this conspiracy of greed and gold, and lust of the
flesh, a conspiracy which has its counterpart in the white
slave-owning in Europe.”
“For one long year of darkness,” she says, “the trouble
of heart and brain urged me to lay all this at the door of the
God, whose name I had learned was Love. I dreaded Him,
I fled from Him, until grace was given me to arise and wrestle,
as Jacob did, with the mysterious Presence, who must either
viiislay or pronounce deliverance. And then the great questioning
again went up from earth to heaven, ‘God! Who art
Thou? Where art Thou? Why is it thus with the creatures
of Thy hand?’ I fought the battle alone, in deep recesses of
the beautiful woods and pine forests around our home, or on
some lonely hill-side, among wild thyme and heather, a silent
temple where the only sounds were the plaintive cry of the
curlew, or the hum of a summer bee, or the distant bleating of
sheep. For hours and days and weeks in these retreats I
sought the answer to my soul’s trouble and the solution of its
dark questionings. Looking back, it seems to me the end
must have been defeat and death had not the Saviour imparted
to the child-wrestler something of the virtue of His
own midnight agony, when in Gethsemane His sweat fell like
great drops of blood to the ground.”
The next stage in the preparation of Mrs. Butler for her
great world-wide work was her marriage in 1852 to a man of
singularly noble character, George Butler, son of the Dean of
Peterborough. It was in this year that the portrait was taken
which appears on the cover of this work. The first five
years of their married life were spent at Oxford, where Mr.
Butler did important work in the University, as tutor, examiner
and lecturer. Here they met many leading people, and
Mrs. Butler says, “In the frequent social gatherings in
our drawing-room in the evenings there was much talk, sometimes
serious and weighty, sometimes light, interesting, critical,
witty, and brilliant, ranging over many subjects. It
was then that I sat silent, the only woman in the company,
and listened, sometimes with a sore heart, for these men
would speak of things which I had already revolved deeply
in my own mind, things of which I was convinced, which I
knew, though I had no dialectics at command with which to
defend their truth.
“Every instinct of womanhood within me was already in
revolt against certain accepted theories in society, and I
suffered as only God and the faithful companion of my life
ixcould ever know. Incidents occurred which brought their
contribution to the lessons then sinking into our hearts. A
young mother was in Newgate for the murder of her infant,
whose father, under cover of the deathlike silence prescribed
by Oxford philosophers, a silence which is in fact a permanent
endorsement of injustice, had perjured himself to
her, had forsaken and forgotten her, and fallen back, with no
accusing conscience, on his easy social life, and possibly his
academic honours. I wished to go and speak to her in the
prison of the God who saw the injustice done, and who cared
for her. My husband suggested that we should write to the
chaplain of Newgate, and ask him to send her to us when her
sentence had expired. We wanted a servant, and he thought
that she might be able to fill that place. She came to us. I
think she was the first of the world of unhappy women of a
humble class whom he welcomed to his own home. She was
not the last.”
In 1857 Mr. Butler accepted the post of Vice-Principal of
Cheltenham College. Here Mrs. Butler met with a terrible
trial in the sudden death by accident, of her only little daughter
Evangeline, in the year 1864. This was followed by a long
period of darkness and intense depression of spirits, which was
only dispelled by visiting amongst the four thousand poor
women in the jails and workhouses of Liverpool, where she
sat amongst them and picked oakum, until she gained their
confidence. Her husband had previously taken the Principalship
of Liverpool College, following the celebrated Dr. Howson,
who vacated it to take the position of Dean of Chester. The
result of her work here was, she says, “to draw down upon
my head an avalanche of miserable, but grateful womanhood.”
She first of all filled the basement and attics of her house with
“as many as possible of the most friendless girls who were
anxious to make a fresh start.” This becoming inconvenient,
a “House of Rest” was started, which continued for many
years, and was finally taken over by the town as a municipal
institution.
x1864 was the date of the commencement of the last stage
of the preparation of Mrs. Butler for her great life-work of
attacking and undermining the world-wide evil of State
regulated vice. 1864 was likewise the date of the introduction
of State regulated vice into England, which was the last of
the countries of Europe to adopt it, as it was also the first,
in 1886, to abolish it. Mrs. Butler’s part in the great Abolitionist
Struggle is detailed in the following pages in her own
words.
Mrs. Butler lived the last few years of her life at Wooler,
near Milfield, the place of her birth. There she died peacefully
in her sleep, on December 30, 1906, and was buried in
the churchyard at Kirknewton, where many of her ancestors
had been buried.
The editors of her biography conclude, “Surely we may
say of her, but very slightly altering the words of Bunyan:
As she drew nigh unto the beautiful gate of the City, she asked,
‘What must I do in the Holy Place?’ and the shining ones
answered, ‘Thou must there receive the comfort of all thy
toil, and have joy for all thy sorrow; thou must reap what
thou hast sown, even the fruit of all thy prayers and tears,
and suffering for the King by the way. There also thou shalt
serve Him continually, whom thou desiredst to serve in the
world, though with much difficulty because of the infirmity
of thy flesh. There thine eyes shall be delighted with seeing,
and thine ears with hearing, the pleasant voice of the Mighty
One. There thou shalt enjoy thy friends again, that are
gone thither before thee; and there thou shalt with joy receive
even every one that follows into the Holy Place after
thee.’ As she entered in at the gate, then I heard in my
dream that all the bells in the City rang again for joy, and
that it was said unto her, ‘Enter thou into the joy of thy
Lord.’”
CHAPTER I Origin of the System of State Regulation of Vice
1
“Our fathers to their graves have gone,
Their strife is past—their triumph won;
But sterner trials wait the race
Which rises in their honoured place—
A moral warfare with the crime
And folly of an evil time.”
“So let it be. In God’s own might
We gird us for the coming fight,
And, strong in Him whose cause is ours,
In conflict with unholy powers,
We grasp the weapons He has given—
The light, and truth, and love of Heaven.”
The late Professor Emile de Laveleye, at our International
Conference at the Hague, in September, 1883,
gave some account of the inauguration of this system, which
took its rise in France under the auspices of Napoleon I.
The system was first suggested by Aulas in 1762, and by
Restif de la Bretonne in 1790. It was brought into full
operation on the eve of the establishment of the French
Empire in 1802. “It could only have had its birth,” said
Professor de Laveleye, “at a period of disturbance, when the
rights of human dignity and individual liberty were forgotten
or misunderstood. History, in recounting the
saturnalia of vice in Asia Minor, in Greece, and especially
in Imperial Rome, narrates horrors which cause us to
shudder. But never, either in Rome, or in Athens, or even
in Corinth, was the spectacle witnessed of public abodes of
shame kept open by the State. Juvenal paints Messalina
2gliding thither under cover of night. But even Heliogabalus
never constituted himself their patron as nowadays do the
Municipal and State authorities of our Christian communities
in the full sunshine of the 19th century.”
Then the same accomplished speaker, in a very forcible
address, showed what the legalising of vice has been and has
produced in all those nations which, following the example of
France, have adopted it. “It has been the source of profound
disorders, both moral and physical: of moral disorders,
by destroying the aversion which vice should inspire, and
thereby strengthening its power; of physical disorders, by
exciting incontinence, and all its concurrent evils, with
proffered facilities and promises of immunity.”
I shall have occasion later to draw attention to the
different dates and methods in which this system was introduced
into the several countries of Europe. England was
the last country in which it found a foothold. When, in
1872, I was summoned to give evidence before a Royal
Commission to inquire into this question, I stated on the
authority of Mrs. Harriet Martineau and other venerable
writers and politicians, a fact which has never been contradicted
in any way, i.e., than an attempt was made during
the Melbourne Ministry to introduce this Parisian system
into England. It was deemed impossible, however, to place
such an Act of Parliament in the hands of a young virgin
Queen for signature, and the attempt was dropped. There
was a renewed endeavour during the life of the Prince
Consort, but this was also abandoned, from the knowledge
that was obtained of the Prince’s distinct disapproval of this
Continental system. Prince Albert died, and it was during
the first year of Queen Victoria’s widowhood, when she was
presumably absorbed in her private grief, that the promoters
of this system in England succeeded in pushing an Act
through Parliament, and obtaining for it the Royal signature.
There were four Acts; the first, tentative, in 1864. This
was repealed when the Act of 1866 was passed, and this,
3after verbal amendment in 1868, was still further extended
by the Act of 1869. This last Act was not allowed much
peace, for it was in the autumn of the same year that the
opposition arose; in fact, a powerful protest had been raised
shortly before the passing of this complete Act. Mrs.
Harriet Martineau, with all the shrewdness and enlightenment
of a true woman and an able politician, had seen the
tendency of a certain busy medical and military clique in
this direction. The then editor of the Daily News, who was
favourable to our views, asked Mrs. Martineau to write a
series of letters in his paper. This she did, and her letters
are extremely weighty, and wonderful to read at this day,
when we have an immense accumulation of evidence to
support her and our views, which she, of course, did not
possess. Her advice on this matter concerning our army is
admirable. Speaking of our poor soldiers, she says:—“But
while favouring the element of brutality in him (the soldier),
we had not need go further and assume in practice that his
animalism is a necessity which must be provided for. This
is the fatal step which it is now hoped that the English
Parliament and the English people may be induced to take.
If the soldier is more immoral than his contemporaries of the
working class, it must be because the standard of morality is
lower in the army than out of it. Shall we then raise it to
what we clearly see it might be, or degrade it further by a
practical avowal that vice is in the soldier’s case a necessity
to be provided for, like his need of food and clothing? This
admission of the necessity of vice is the point on which the
whole argument turns, and on which irretrievable consequences
depend. Once admitted, the necessity of a long
series of fearful evils follows of course. There can be no
resistance to seduction, procuration, disease, regulation, when
once the original necessity is granted. Further, the admission
involves civil as well as military society, and starts
them together on the road which leads down to what
moralists of all ages and nations have called the lowest hell....
It is a national disgrace that our people should have
4even been asked to regard and treat their soldiers and sailors
as pre-destined fornicators.” And in another of her letters
to the Daily News Mrs. Martineau, writing of her experience
of Continental cities, said: “There is evidence accessible to
all that the Regulation System creates horrors worse than
those which it is supposed to restrain. Vice once stimulated
by such a system imagines and dares all unutterable things.
And such things perplex with misery the lives of parents of
missing children in Continental cities, and daunt the courage
of rulers, and madden the moral sense, and gnaw the conscience
of whole orders of sinners and sufferers, of whom we
can form no conception here. We shall have entered upon
our national decline whenever we agree to the introduction
of such a system.”
We, the women of England, were not the first to arise in
opposition to this iniquity. For at least fifteen years before
our call to the work, warning lights had been held out from
time to time by persons or societies who thoroughly knew the
system, and dreaded the disastrous effects for our country of
its establishment in our midst.
A group of Baptist and other Nonconformist Ministers, in
which my relative, the late Charles Birrell, took a leading
part, early went to the Government, conveying an earnest
warning and protest on the subject. I cannot fix the exact
date of this event; but I have a vivid recollection of the
account of it given to me by Mr. Birrell. I believe it was
during the Administration of Lord John Russell.
In 1860 a Committee of the House of Lords sat to consider
the question of introducing the Acts for the regulation of
vice into India, or establishing a more complete form of Acts
already existing there. The majority of the witnesses
examined by that Committee were wholly opposed to the
system. Miss Florence Nightingale was one of those witnesses.
Her recorded evidence and expression of opinion are
lengthy, and exactly what we might expect from a true-hearted
and an experienced woman. Lord Frederick FitzClarence,
Commander-in-Chief of the forces in India, said
5that “after giving the whole subject his best attention, he
concurred with his predecessors in command of the army in
believing that police measures of the kind in question could
not be carried on without involving the certain degradation
and oppression of many innocent women, and occasioning
other evils which, in his opinion, would be very much greater
than that which it was their object to remedy.” Dr. Grierson
(of the Indian Army) said that when the natives of India
saw the authorities making such careful provision for the
protection of immoral persons, and at the same time doing
little for the good of the other classes, they were “sorely
perplexed.” General Jacob said: “The proper and only wise
method of dealing with this question is to improve the condition
and moral well-being of the army. Coercion of any
kind always increases the evil. Moral forces alone are of any
value.”
A third strong protest was that of the officers of the
Rescue Society in London. They made a series of very
strong efforts against the threatened introduction of the
regulation system.
The late Mr. Daniel Cooper, the well-known and respected
Secretary of the Rescue Society, wrote to me in 1870: “You
ask me to tell you what the Rescue Society did to bring this
infamous legislation under public notice. In 1868 we published
a pamphlet and waited on the Home Secretary. With
the pamphlet we presented a copy of a ‘Memorandum of
Objections’ to this legislation. This Memorandum was circulated
by thousands. We placed it in the hands of every
member of both Houses of Parliament; we forwarded it to all
the principal clergy of the Metropolis and other important
towns in England, and also to the leading Nonconformist
ministers. We spent more than £100 in the circulation of
our papers, and with what result? I am ashamed to say
that very little effect was produced. The utmost apathy
prevailed; people would not believe our words and would not
stir. The infamous Act of 1869 was passed in spite of all
our efforts.
6“At this crisis we learned that the Women of England
were taking this question in hand. We were rejoiced beyond
measure when we saw the announcement of your Ladies’
National Association.
“I tell you candidly I had felt an almost utter despair in
seeing that, after putting forth our pamphlet, and writing
thousands of letters, imploring our legislators, clergy, principal
public men and philanthropists to look into the question,
such a stoical indifference remained. We felt, on
hearing of your Association, that Providence had well chosen
the means for the defeat of these wicked Acts. The ladies
of England will save the country from this fearful curse; for
I fully believe that through them it has even now had its
death blow. The men who charge the ladies foremost in the
struggle with indelicacy are not worthy the name of men.
As to our Members of Parliament, pray do not excuse their
ignorance; do not try to palliate their error by saying the
Act was passed at the fag end of the session. The papers
placed in their hands by ourselves, the letters of warning we
addressed to them, leave them no excuse. Knowing, as none
but ourselves can know, what was done to arouse them, I
cannot but conclude that, with a few honourable exceptions,
our Members of Parliament cared nothing about the matter
until public opinion forced them to look into it. But for the
Ladies’ National Association we should have had no discussion,
and the Acts would by this date have probably been
extended throughout the country. I say this solemnly, and
from an intimate knowledge of all the plans of the Association
formed to extend these Acts. Go on; give the country
no rest till this law is abolished.—Yours truly, Daniel
Cooper.”
The names of Dr. Charles Bell Taylor and Dr. Worth, of
Nottingham, must be gratefully remembered, for it was to
those gentlemen that we, the women of England, owed our
first clear information of the nature and the passing of the
Act of 1869. I had been on the Continent with my family
in that year, and had been learning much there concerning
7the disastrous effects of this system. On the journey home I
found a telegram awaiting me at Dover, begging an interview,
and this was followed by a somewhat mysterious
appeal from these alert friends at Nottingham to “haste to
the rescue.” In a few days the whole state of the case was
put before me and a small group of friends. No organised
action, however, was taken by us until the close of December
of that year. In fact, there was much preparation of
heart, nerve, and mind necessary for such a task as was now
opening out before us. It was not a thing to be taken up
hastily.
Meanwhile, in September of this same year (1869), some
other watchful friends had taken occasion of the Social
Science Congress meeting at Bristol to introduce again a
strong warning note, or rather now a protest, against the
legislation in question. The Rev. Dr. Hooppell, of Northumberland,
Mr. George Charleton, of the Society of Friends, and
Mr. Banks, afterwards for so many years the able and indefatigable
secretary of the National Association, proved themselves
on this occasion already well-armed and staunch
advocates of the abolition movement, of which they themselves
were amongst the earliest initiators. They formed
there a local association, which was afterwards merged into
the National Association, which had its office in London.
I have already, in the “Recollections of George Butler,”
recorded sufficiently my own and my husband’s first call to
this great work, the inward preparation for which had been
going on for many years previously. I have spoken there
of the horror, the dismay we felt on the first full knowledge
that this iniquity had been established by law in England,
of the weeks of self-questioning and hesitation which followed
for myself, of the tardy but firm resolution at last
formed to imitate, if I may use the simile, the example of
Quintus Curtius of old Roman fame, and to leap into this
yawning gulf in order that the nation’s wound might close
again. But this Roman hero, I had read, met his fate fully
equipped, armed from head to foot, fearless, and in the perfection
8of self-renunciation. I felt that, for such an enterprise,
I should require nothing less than “the whole armour
of God.” I have recorded also in that hook the noble and
unselfish part which my husband took from the beginning in
this warfare; and to some extent I there also indicated the
sacrifices he made, and the anxieties he silently endured for
many years, after he had spoken to me that momentous word
(to me a consecration for the work), “Go, and the Lord be
with you.”
This word was spoken after we had conferred fully together
on the action we should adopt, and after our conclusion
that we must make an immediate appeal to the great
public.
Many persons, honestly judging the matter from the outside,
have mistakenly imagined that the persecution which
had to be endured, the ridicule by which we were constantly
assailed in the Press, the social ostracism, the coldness of
many who had before been friends and companions, the
obloquy, false accusations, abuse and violence, continued for
years, must have been the greatest of the trials incident to
the part we were called to take in so dreadful an enterprise.
So far as my own experience bears witness, those who judge
so are mistaken. These things were for me light and easy
to bear in comparison with the deep and silent sorrow, the
bitterness of soul of the years which preceded. I recall
those years of painful thinking, and of questionings which
seemed to receive no answer and to be susceptible of no
solution; those years in which I saw this great social
iniquity (based on the shameful inequality of judgment concerning
sexual sin in man and woman) devastating the world,
contentedly acquiesced in, no great revolt proclaimed against
it, a dead silence reigning concerning it, a voice feebly raised
perhaps now and again, but quickly rebuked and silenced.
The call to action, the field of battle entered, with all its
perils and trials clearly set out before us, were a joyful relief,
a place of free breathing, compared with the oppression and
the heart-woe which went before.
9Those alone who have trod the silent and secret “way of
Calvary” will fully understand me. Those who have not
may well think the discipline of being traduced, slandered,
threatened, and “spitefully entreated” a very hard discipline.
But one who has endured the deeper and keener spiritual
discipline, when there seemed no escape, no ray of hope, must
regard the outward persecution and violence only as a welcome
sign that the battle is set in array, and that the enemy
is roused to bitterest hatred because his claims are disputed
and his sovereignty is about to be overthrown. The inward
sorrow I believe to have been necessary for the vitalising of
righteous action, and the insuring of depth, reality and constancy.
On the 1st January, 1870, was published the famous
Women’s Protest, as follows:
“We, the undersigned, enter our solemn protest against
these Acts.
“1st.—Because, involving as they do such a momentous
change in the legal safeguards hitherto enjoyed by women
in common with men, they have been passed, not only without
the knowledge of the country, but unknown, in a great
measure, to Parliament itself; and we hold that neither the
Representatives of the People, nor the Press, fulfil the duties
which are expected of them, when they allow such legislation
to take place without the fullest discussion.
“2nd.—Because, so far as women are concerned, they remove
every guarantee of personal security which the law has
established and held sacred, and put their reputation, their
freedom, and their persons absolutely in the power of the
police.
“3rd.—Because the law is bound, in any country professing
to give civil liberty to its subjects, to define clearly an
offence which it punishes.
“4th.—Because it is unjust to punish the sex who are the
victims of a vice, and leave unpunished the sex who are the
main cause, both of the vice and its dreaded consequences; and
we consider that liability to arrest, forced medical treatment,
10and (where this is resisted) imprisonment with hard labour,
to which these Acts subject women, are punishments of the
most degrading kind.
“5th.—Because, by such a system, the path of evil is made
more easy to our sons, and to the whole of the youth of
England; inasmuch as a moral restraint is withdrawn the
moment the State recognises, and provides convenience for,
the practice of a vice which it thereby declares to be necessary
and venial.
“6th.—Because these measures are cruel to the women
who come under their action—violating the feelings of those
whose sense of shame is not wholly lost, and further brutalising
even the most abandoned.
“7th.—Because the disease which these Acts seek to remove
has never been removed by any such legislation. The
advocates of the system have utterly failed to show, by
statistics or otherwise, that these regulations have in any
case, after several years’ trial, and when applied to one sex
only, diminished disease, reclaimed the fallen, or improved
the general morality of the country. We have, on the contrary,
the strongest evidence to show that in Paris and other
Continental cities where women have long been outraged by
this system, the public health and morals are worse than at
home.
“8th.—Because the conditions of this disease, in the first
instance, are moral, not physical. The moral evil through
which the disease makes its way separates the case entirely
from that of the plague, or other scourges, which have been
placed under police control or sanitary care. We hold that
we are bound, before rushing into experiments of legalising
a revolting vice, to try to deal with the causes of the evil,
and we dare to believe that with wiser teaching and more
capable legislation, those causes would not be beyond control.”
This Protest was published in the Daily News, and the
fact of its appearance was flashed by telegram to the remotest
parts of the Kingdom. The local press largely reproduced it.
11Among the two thousand signatures which it obtained in a
short time there were those of Florence Nightingale, Harriet
Martineau, Mary Carpenter, the sisters and other relatives
of the late Mr. John Bright, all the leading ladies of the
Society of Friends, and many well-known in the literary and
philanthropic world.
A pause ensued, a silence on the part of our opponents and
undecided or critical lookers on, induced by the first shock
of this unexpected and powerful manifesto. A member of
Parliament, fully sympathetic with us, said to me: “Your
manifesto has shaken us very badly in the House of Commons;
a leading man in the House remarked to me, ‘We know how
to manage any other opposition in the House or in the country,
but this is very awkward for us—this revolt of the women.
It is quite a new thing; what are we to do with such an
opposition as this?’”
But this temporary pause was succeeded by signs of much
agitation and business among our opponents in preparation
for an organised stand against our attitude and claims; and
simultaneously was inaugurated the great “Conspiracy of
Silence” in the press, which continued unbroken until the
autumn of 1874, when a well-known Ex-Cabinet Minister
spoke powerfully at a public meeting on our behalf. After
this one occasion, however, the press, as if by common consent,
fell back into its old attitude of silence. This silence
could not be in most cases attributed to a regard for the
feelings of readers, for statements in favour of the Acts were
continually admitted. We had, however, great encouragement
from many and often unexpected parts of the world.
Many persons on the Continent, working for social reforms,
were even then rejoicing in the trumpet-blast which had been
sounded from England, in open opposition to this vicious
system. We had inaugurated a line of action to the continuance
of which we were pledged by sacred duty in regard
to the hopes which it had awakened throughout Europe.
Amongst the reforms which, it was hoped, would be aided
by the present agitation was one connected with the army,
12in the substitution of some better system of national defence
than that of a military army of celibates, kept as a distinct
class, and demoralized by unnatural provisions, supposed to
be needful for their exceptional existence.
The purification of the medical profession was also hoped
for, and the exposure and defeat of those deadly materialist
doctrines respecting the necessity of unchastity, which had
been secretly and widely promulgated, and which, together
with the dogmatism and despotism of certain doctors, had
begun to exercise so fatal an influence over our legislative
counsels. The condition of the womanhood of our country
for some time past we often compared with that of the
afflicted woman of whom we read in the Gospels, of whom
it was said, “She had endured many things of many physicians,”
and that she grew no better, but rather worse. The
afflicted woman alluded to, approaching the person of the
great Spiritual Physician, was healed by the touch of faith.
A similar faith was coming to the succour of the womanhood
of the present day. Their hearts were lifted up to God, with
whom are the issues of life and death, and they were taught
to scorn the perversions of physicians who, in the supposed
interests of the body, trampled under foot the claims of
decency and the inalienable rights of every woman, chaste
or unchaste, over her own person. God would henceforth,
we trusted, place His gifts of healing in holy hands, and say
to the poor afflicted womanhood of this day, “Daughter, be
of good cheer.”
The purification we hoped for was already indicated by the
fact that, among the men who gradually rallied around us in
this cause, from all ranks and all professions, pure-hearted
physicians were among the foremost, both in action and in
indignant denunciation of the theories and practices which
we abhorred.
Not many weeks after the publication of our Protest, Mr.
Gladstone, then Prime Minister, received a Memorial from
women of Geneva on the subject; a beautiful and distinct
echo from afar of our own cry for justice.
13Even earlier than this, more than one sympathetic voice
reached us from Paris itself, the birthplace of the evil thing
against which we were allied.
Victor Hugo wrote:—
“Paris, March 20, 1870.
“I am with you, madame and ladies. I am with you
to the fullest extent of my power. In reading your eloquent
letter, I have felt a burning sympathy rise in me for the
feeble, and a corresponding indignation against the oppressor.
France is apparently about to borrow from England an evil
institution, that of chamber executions—legal murders done
behind closed doors; and, in her turn, England prepares
to adopt from France a detestable system, that, namely, of
a police dealing with women as outlaws. Protest! resist!
show your indignation! All noble hearts and all lofty
spirits will be on your side. The slavery of black women
is abolished in America, but the slavery of white women
continues in Europe; and laws are still made by men in
order to tyrannise over women. Nothing more hateful could
be seen than the sight to-day—France copying the feudalism
of England, and England reproducing the medical tyranny
of Paris. It is a rivalry of retrogression—a miserable
spectacle. It disgraces justice in France, and the Executive
power in England. Publish this letter if you think fit,
and be assured of my earnest sympathy and respect.
“Victor Hugo.”
From Mazzini, to a member of our Ladies’ Association:—
“Italy, February, 1870.
“My Dear Friend,—
“Can you doubt me? Can you doubt how eagerly I watch
from afar, and how heartily I bless the efforts of the brave,
earnest British women who are striving for the extension
of the suffrage to their sex and for the repeal of the vice-protecting
Acts, which last question is but an incident in
the great general question of justice to women?
14“Is your question less sacred than that of the abolition
of slavery in America, or of serfdom elsewhere? Ought
it not to be even more sacred to us—in reverence for our
mothers,—and if we remember that the most important
period of human life—the first—is entrusted to women?
“Are not all questions of equality mere baseless rebellion,
unless they are derived from an all-embracing religious
principle? and is not that principle—(the oneness of the
human family)—the soul of your country’s religion?
“Have the men who deny the righteousness of your claims
abjured that religion, or forgotten the holy words of Jesus
and of Paul:—
“‘Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which
shall believe on Me through the Word.’
“‘That they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me,
and I in Thee, that they also may be one in us.’—John xvii.
20, 21.
“‘For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ
Jesus.’
“‘There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond
nor free, there is neither male nor female, for ye are all one
in Christ Jesus.’—Epistle Galatians iii. 26, 28.
“Do they tell you these words apply to heaven? Ask
them Who has taught them to pray that God’s will be done
on earth as it is in heaven?
“No question such as yours ought to be solved without
asking how far does the proposed solution minister to the
moral education of society? The sense of self-dignity,
the deep conviction that each of us has a task to fulfil on
earth, for our own improvement and that of our fellow-creatures,
is the first step in all education. We are bound
to start by teaching all whom we seek to educate the words
you quoted; you are a human being: nothing that concerns
mankind is alien to you. If you crush in man his innate
sense of self-respect, you decree the helot. If you sanction
moral inequality to any extent, you either create rebellion,
with all its evils, or indifference, hypocrisy and corruption.
15If you punish the accomplice, leaving the sinner untouched,
you destroy, by arousing the sense of injustice, every
beneficial result of punishment. If you assume the right
to legislate for any class, without allowing that class voice
or share in the work, you destroy the sacredness of law,
and awaken hatred or contempt in the heart of the excluded
class.
“In these simple obvious principles lies the justice of your
claims.
“In this legislation lies—forget it not—the germ of a
moral disease far more terrible than the physical evil they
thus brutally and impotently endeavour to ‘stamp out’;
this first step backwards, taken in selfish fear, will, if not
speedily retraced, be followed by others, until the moral sore
neglected will become a cancer infecting the very life-blood
of your nation.
“In the moral principles I have stated you will conquer.
Your cause is a religious one. Do not narrow it down to
what is called a right or an interest. Let duty be your
ground, both in protecting your unhappy sisters and in
urging your political claims. You are children of God.
You have the same duty to perform on earth—the progressive
discovery and the progressive fulfilment of His law.
You cannot renounce that task without sinning against the
God who appointed it, and gave to you, as to us, faculties
and powers for its accomplishment.
“You cannot fulfil your task without liberty, which is
the source of responsibility. You cannot fulfil it without
equality, which is liberty for each and all.
“Your claim to the suffrage is identical with that of the
working men. Like them, you seek to bring a new element
of progress to the common work; you feel that you, too,
have something to say, not merely indirectly, but legally
and officially, with regard to the great problems which
stir and torture the soul of mankind.
“As for the special cause of which you write, the repeal
of these hideous Acts, you will succeed. You have in your
16House of Commons men whom surely no giant despair of
physical disease can turn aside from the straight path
of principle and justice; but even if these should fail you,
which I do not believe, you have your people. Your working
men have shown us, during the Lancashire famine, how
they can feel for the down-trodden and oppressed. Appeal
to them. I have lived long enough in England to know
what their answer would be.
“I am, Dear Friend, Yours,
“Giuseppe Mazzini.”
CHAPTER II “λαμπάδια ἔχοντες, διαδώσονσιυ ἀλλήλοις.”
17
“They, bearing torches, will pass them on from hand to hand.”
Plato, Repub., 328.
Our appeal, we decided, must be made to the Nation.
Letters had previously been written by us during
the autumn of 1869 to every member of both Houses of
Parliament, and to many leading men, lay and ecclesiastical.
To all these letters we received only some half-dozen responses
which were at all sympathetic. We received others
which contained only a strong denunciation of my own and
other women’s action in the matter. These latter came in
some cases from highly esteemed dignitaries in Church and
State, several of whom, I am grateful to acknowledge, wrote
to me some years afterwards in a wholly different tone.
Having received so little encouragement from the persons
whom we had vainly imagined would have taken an interest
in the question, we turned to the working populations of the
Kingdom. Here our reception was wholly different. I am
well aware that the working classes have their faults,
and that neither they nor any other class of men are wholly
free from the taint of egotism ; but of one thing I am profoundly
convinced, and that is, that when an appeal is made
to the people in the name of justice, they will in general
respond in the truest and most loyal manner. Though I had
always had confidence in the good sense of the working
classes, I was, nevertheless, often surprised to find how
readily they were carried up to the highest standard in
judging of a moral question, and how almost universally
they acknowledged the authority of the ethical truths which
18we endeavoured to put before them. At times I recollect
purposely placing the question on so high a level that I
doubted whether the mass of humble people before me would
fully apprehend and respond to an appeal based upon motives
so lofty. Sometimes a few moments of profound silence
would follow such an appeal, and then there would arise
that grateful and inspiring sound of the voice of the
multitude, deliberately, intelligently and enthusiastically
accepting and endorsing the thought which had been presented
to them.
Starting from Liverpool with my husband’s benediction
sounding in my ears, I went first to Crewe, and addressed a
meeting prepared in advance by our friend Professor Stuart,
of Cambridge, consisting of railway workmen, engine-makers
and boiler-fitters. They perfectly understood the message,
and acted upon it with intelligence. From there I went
(January, 1870) to Leeds, Newcastle, Sunderland, Darlington,
and other places, and shortly afterwards a series of visits was
paid to Birmingham and other towns of the Midland district.
Everywhere the working men themselves organised meetings,
writing or telegraphing in advance to friends and acquaintances
in other localities to be prepared to give their verdict
upon a very urgent question. The meetings were followed by
prompt organisation for action, headed in most cases by leading
working men. In Leeds, the Trades Union and other
leaders worked valiantly with Mr. Algernon Challis at their
head, whose ardour and self-sacrifice in this cause deserve to
be specially mentioned; and in Newcastle, Lord Armstrong’s
and Mr. Hawthorne’s men, engaged in the engineering works
on Tyneside, supported us strongly. In Birmingham a very
complete working men’s organization was at once formed, an
example followed some time after by Sheffield, Liverpool, and
other towns. Petitions were poured in upon Parliament, and
at bye-elections the candidates were severely questioned by
the working men electors. Such was the effect produced by
this movement in the Northern and Midland counties,
followed by the lessons of the Colchester Election, that the
19Government felt obliged to move in the matter. It moved in
the direction in which Governments generally move when a
question is raised by the people on which the members of the
Government themselves have little knowledge and less conviction—they
appointed a Commission to consider it. We
did not accept the proposal of a Commission at all gratefully,
for we felt that although Royal Commissions and Parliamentary
Committees are useful, or necessary, in regard to some
subjects, the cause we had in hand could not be served, or
usefully treated, by a Commission. Great principles cannot
be modified by any assembly, even of the wisest men, sitting
to consider them. The people had very largely already pronounced
their verdict on the principles of Justice, Equality,
and Morality involved in our question.
The Abolitionist associations, in presenting a united protest
to Government against the appointment of a Commission
gave as one of their motives the following:—
“Because we maintain that the great principles which
have hitherto protected the freedom, the honour, and the
bodily safety of Englishwomen, as well as Englishmen, from
the tyrannical control of the Executive, ought not to be referred
for discussion to any irresponsible and delegated body:
least of all to a Royal Commission. They must be vindicated
as axioms, not debated as doubtful questions, and on the floor
of Parliament itself, where every word may be heard by the
nation.”
There was no unanimous conclusion arrived at by the
Commission. They produced a Majority Report, which pronounced
itself hostile to us, at the same time that it condemned
the compulsory treatment of the persons of women,
which is the centre and core of the whole system of State
Regulation of vice. There was a Minority Report, in our
favour; while several of the members of the Commission
personally recorded their opinion, apart from, or in addition
to either of the Reports.[1]
20Generally speaking, the evidence given by our opponents
served our cause in after years as well as, or better than,
anything said by our friends.
It may not be uninteresting to recall the varied character
of some of the meetings which were constantly held
throughout the country during the first two or three years of
our movement. The denial to us of publicity in the press
made it of urgent necessity that we should continually
address the public in other ways. I will mention briefly one
or two of the meetings of those first years which stand out
most prominently in my memory. After several large
gatherings in Leeds, promoted by the energy and enthusiasm
of the working people there, strongly aided by members of
the Society of Friends, a larger assembly than any yet held
was organised in that town. The Town Hall being found inadequate
for the occasion, Mr. Challis and his friends
managed to place seats in a considerable portion of the
immense Corn Exchange, which in the evening was filled to
overflowing, many hundreds standing during the whole time.
On the platform we had an encouraging array of M.P.’s, the
most prominent as a speaker being Mr. Jacob Bright, who,
with his talented wife, was from the first one of the foremost
in our cause.
The most interesting speech of the evening was, however,
made by the well-known anti-slavery leader, George Thomson.
He was then growing old, and was in failing health. His
21zeal for our cause led him to stand upon our platform, but
with no idea of speaking. As the evening went on, however,
the fire of the old anti-slavery apostolate was re-kindled in
his heart, and he could not hold his peace. I recollect his
tall and fragile figure as he rose. He supported himself
against a pillar, leaning heavily. He began to speak in a
low, husky voice, in the midst of hushed attention; for the
audience looked upon him as little less than an oracle on any
subject connected with the sacredness of the human person
and of individual liberty. Before he had spoken many
minutes he became perfectly audible, and his voice continued
to rise until it sounded forth with the old bell-like, or rather
trumpet-like, clearness and power which had so often stirred
the heart of multitudes in the United States. That remarkable
utterance was one of the last delivered by him; I well
recollect the profound emotion which was produced by it.
As a rule we had weighty meetings, and found an excellent
spirit, in Scotland; but there was one occasion on which we
were for the moment baffled. This was in the great City
Hall in Glasgow. The medical students of that town, incited
(it was said) by some of their own Professors, came in a
body to the hall, determined that we should not have a hearing.
There were Town Councillors—or, as they are called in
Scotland, Baillies—on the platform. Notwithstanding this,
the noise, violence and rudeness of the students continued for
about an hour, until the patient chairman made up his mind
quietly to call in the police, although we never liked resorting
to this measure. The police of Glasgow were a powerful
body of men, physically speaking. It was with some amusement,
mingled, perhaps, with a little compassion for the
misguided boys, that we watched from the platform, where
we had been unable to speak a single word, these huge
officers entering quietly from the gallery behind, taking the
students one by one by the collar, and dropping them over the
edge of the galleries as lightly as if they had been kittens.
The fall was not a great one, and no one was hurt. The
meeting was then continued in peace, though much curtailed.
22I asked one of the venerable Baillies on the following day
to define for me the exact offence for which some of these
students, we were told, had been locked up for the night, or
fined. His reply was in broad Scotch, more racy, perhaps,
than clearly judicial. “They were punished,” he said, “for
the offences of barking like dogs, mewing like cats, crowing
like cocks, whistling and rattling with their sticks.”
From letters written to my husband at home, I take a
sketch of some meetings held in my own border county to
illustrate the honesty of judgment which we generally found
in the North.
“At Berwick-on-Tweed I stayed at the house of the Mayor,
Mr. Purvis, a pleasant old gentleman of the old school. There
was a great threatening of opposition, which continued even
till we drove up to the door of the Town Hall. We were
told that the doctors were all ready to fight. The United
Presbyterians and other Scottish ministers were my best
friends here. The Rev. Dr. Cairns was timid about holding
a meeting, although he was wholly in sympathy with us, and
he did not at first like the advocacy of ladies. He is a man
of much influence in the Scotch Church, and is said to be
one of Sir William Hamilton’s most distinguished pupils.
On reaching the platform he offered up a fervent prayer. It
was a full and excellent meeting, and, towards the close,
unanimous. The joy of the ministers and kind ladies afterwards
was very great. I had heard so much of the approaching
opposition that I had prepared my arguments with great
care. I quoted the weighty evidence of Lord Frederick
FitzClarence against the regulation system in India. You
know that he lived at Etal. His name is remembered here
in the North, and the audience seemed struck by his verdict,
based upon his experience as Commander-in-Chief of the
forces in India. Dr. C——, of Berwick, had been put up to
oppose us. He came to curse, and lo! he blessed us altogether;
that is to say, he came on the platform and applauded
as heartily as any one. This so often threatened opposition,
which is so often over-ruled, shows, I think, how slight is the
23knowledge most people in England have of the subject, and
how ready they are to take up the cry initiated by a few
experts or great personages in favour of this regulation
system. It shows, too, that we need only to appeal to their
better judgment and sense of justice. Of course, there are
everywhere some bad people as well as good; but I imagine
there are few of the ruffianly class of men in Northumberland
who troubled us so much in South Wales. I shall go
back to my home with a deeply grateful feeling to my own
county.
“I had not thought of visiting other towns in Northumberland,
but poor little Alnwick gave me the most pressing
invitation which I have had from any town. A leading man
there wrote, ‘You surely will not leave your own county
without visiting us. We should feel much hurt.’ I did not
expect opposition at Alnwick. I thought the only difficulty
might be to keep my audience awake! When I arrived I
found the Town Hall already crowded to excess. I dare say
the meeting was an exciting event in the dull old town. A
brave doctor took the chair for me. He read a carefully
prepared speech which he had written, in which he expressed
the fullest sympathy with our cause. He had come into the
room with splashed riding boots, as if from a visit to a
distant patient, and with a weather-beaten face. I have a
great respect for these hard-working country doctors; they
are very unlike some insolent State physicians whom we
know, who seem to desire to rule us all on their own materialistic
and despotic principles. A strong resolution was
passed unanimously at Alnwick. At the end of the meeting
I observed a number of pleasant brown faces at the edge of
the platform, looking up in the attitude of the cherubs in
Raphael’s ‘Madonna di San Sisto.’ They seemed to have
some communication for me, and when I came forward they
smiled, and one said, ‘We all knew your father well—old Mr.
Grey.’ This was all their communication, but I was pleased
with the sympathy expressed in it.
“I then went on to Morpeth. The meeting there had not
24been much prepared, for the time was short. We had no
Chairman. I met the Hon. and Rev. Vicar walking down
the street, and asked him to take the Chair, but he said,
with many assurances of respect for you and me, that he had
signed a petition in favour of the vice-regulating Acts, and
that, therefore, it would not be consistent for him to take the
chair. In the ante-room of the hall I saw a very superior
working man, a man who bears so high a character, I was
told, that although of humble rank, no one, they said, would
more recommend the movement in Morpeth by leading it. I
asked him to preside. He seemed startled, thought for a
moment, and then said, ‘Well, if ye’ll just wait till I run in
and put on my best coat.’ He soon returned with his best
coat, his face shining with soap, and his hair stiffly brushed.
The hall was quite crowded with a very respectable audience—all
the tradespeople, many pleasant ladies, ministers, working
men, and a few gentlemen. I think I never spoke to so
agreeable an audience. Their grave, sensible faces were so
intent and full of inquiry. Many of the men stood up and
leaned forward, and if the meeting expressed approval of any
sentiment there was immediately a sound of ‘hush’ through
the hall, lest they should lose a single word spoken. The
attention did not flag for one moment. An allusion I made to
my father, speaking of myself as a Northumbrian, was most
affectionately responded to. I felt supremely comfortable,
for it was a thoroughly Northumbrian atmosphere. The
audience was grave and shrewd, not noisily enthusiastic, but
just and fair, and very warm-hearted; and also of superior
intelligence; they quickly took up the constitutional and
political aspect of the question.
“After the meeting the Chairman took me into his bright
kitchen, as there was still an hour to wait for the night mail.
I sat by the fire, and a circle sat round—his handsome,
comely wife and daughter, and his son, who had all been to
the meeting. His wife is a grand, clever woman. What a
difference there is between the intellect of such working
women and some Society ladies whom I have met! I could
25make a companion of this woman at any time. T had a lovely
walk to the station, and as the train was not due for half an
hour I wandered a little way into the fields. It was a perfectly
beautiful moonlight night—the air calm, crisp, and not
too cold. A light hoar-frost lay like a coating of silver on
the fields in the moonlight. The silence, the calm, the pure
air, and the beauty around me, with the memory of the kind
reception I had had, filled my heart with gratitude. I sent
many loving thoughts to you all at home. At last the
express broke upon the stillness, bowling along with its red
eyes in front, and brought me to Newcastle in little more
than half an hour, where I found my kind Quaker friends
waiting for me.”
Besides influencing electors throughout the country, we
felt it our duty to fling ourselves into the midst of contested
Parliamentary elections now and again. At this time the
question of our army was much before the Government, and
there was a strong desire for a more capable administration of
military matters, both at home and abroad. An able military
man was wanted in the Government. Sir Henry Storks was
a man of world-wide experience, and of great reputation as an
administrator. He had been Governor of Malta, and had
there administered the Regulation system with so strong a
hand that he boasted of having practically stamped out in
that colony the diseases incident to vice. The Government
had a special interest in securing this man for one of the new
offices which had been created in the War Department. To
this end it was necessary that a seat in the House of
Commons should be found for him. His first essay in that
direction was at Newark. There he was strongly opposed,
even by persons of his own political party, and chiefly by our
excellent medical friends Dr. Bell Taylor and Mr. Worth,
and a group who followed them. He was signally defeated
in his attempt to secure the seat there. Colchester was next
regarded as a place which would be easily won for this
purpose. It is a military depôt; the system we opposed was
in full operation there, and a Liberal candidate had been
26called for. I must give some prominence to this hotly-contested
election at Colchester, as it proved to be somewhat
of a turning-point in the history of our crusade.
The Shield, commenting on the result, wrote as follows:—“Sir
Henry Storks’ name is prominently identified with
legislation which is abhorrent to the moral sense of right-thinking
people. Our opponents may laugh at the formation
of a new party on this question, just as their prototypes in
America were filled with derision when a ‘nigger party’ was
first organized in that country. This new party here is to
the cause of insulted and down-trodden woman what the
American Abolitionists were to the despised negro. Our
opponents are welcome to their hilarity. All the coarse
satire, all the virulent abuse, all the disgraceful rowdyism in
the world, will not prevent votes and seats being lost by the
party which has employed these ignoble tactics. Mobs were
freely employed at Colchester. There was a saturnalia of
rioting which those who are so sensitive about the antics
of mobs in Paris and New York would do well to take to
heart.”
The Committee of the National Association in London
undertook the formidable business of organizing opposition
to the Government candidate. Their tactics and measures
were excellent, and ultimately successful. Dr. Baxter
Langley very unselfishly consented to be put up as a third
candidate in order to divide the votes. The battle was a
severe one, for those were the days of hustings harangues,
and open voting. The former I have always considered a
very useful and healthy outlet for the free expression of
opinion and the judgment of the people concerning their
candidates and the principles proclaimed by them.
My own personal recollections are chiefly of the numerous
meetings which we Abolitionists held for consultation day
after day in a modest hotel, the master of which was favourable
to our views.
A great public meeting had been arranged for in the
theatre. I was with our friends previous to this meeting in
27a room in this hotel. Already we heard signs of the mob
gathering to oppose us. The dangerous portion of this mob
was headed and led on by a band of keepers of houses of
prostitution in Colchester, who had sworn that we should be
defeated and driven from the town. On this occasion the
gentlemen who were preparing to go to the meeting left
with me all their valuables, watches, etc. I remained alone
during the evening. The mob were by this time collected
in force in the streets. Their deep-throated yells and oaths,
and the horrible words spoken by them, sounded sadly in my
ears. I felt more than anything pity for these misguided
people. It must be observed that these were not of the class
of honest working people, but chiefly a number of hired
roughs, and persons directly interested in the maintenance of
the vilest of human institutions. The master of the hotel
came in, and said in a whisper, “I must turn down the
lights; and will you, Madam, consent to go to an attic
which I have, a little apart from the house, and remain there
until the mob is quieter, in order that I may tell them truly
that you are not in the house?” I consented to this for his
sake. His words were emphasised at the moment by the
crashing in of the window near which I sat, and the noise of
heavy stones hurled along the floor, the blows from which I
managed to evade. Our friends returned in about an hour,
very pitiful objects, covered with mud, flour, and other more
unpleasant things, their clothes torn, but their courage not
in the least diminished. Professor Stuart, who had come
purposely during the intervals of his duties at Cambridge to
lend his aid in the conflict, had been roughly handled.
Chairs and benches had been flung at him and Dr. Baxter
Langley; and a good deal of lint and bandages was quickly
in requisition; but the wounds were not severe.
I should have prefaced my recollections of this Election Conflict
by saying that on our first arrival in Colchester we went,
as was our wont, straight to the house of a Quaker family.
Mrs. Marriage, a well-known member of the Society of Friends,
received us with the utmost cordiality and self-possession.
28At her suggestion we began our campaign with a series of
devotional meetings, gathering together chiefly women, in
groups, to ask of God that the approaching events might be
over-ruled for good, and might open the eyes of our Government
to the vital nature of the cause for which we were
incurring so much obloquy. Among the women who helped
us most bravely were Mrs. King and Mrs. Hampson; there
were also many others.
I may be excused, perhaps, for mentioning an amusing
incident of the election. I was walking down a bye-street one
evening after we had held several meetings with the wives of
electors, when I met an immense workman, a stalwart man,
trudging along to his home after work hours. By his side
trotted his wife—a fragile woman, but with a fierce determination
on her small thin face. At that moment she was shaking
her little fist in her husband’s face, and I heard her say, “Now
you know all about it; if you vote for that man Storks, Tom,
I’ll kill ye.” Tom seemed to think that there was some danger
of her threat being put in execution. This incident did
not represent exactly the kind of influence which we had
entreated the working women to use with their husbands who
had votes, but I confess it cheered me not a little.
The following letter, which I have found among some preserved
by my children, may be interesting. It was written
from Colchester to my young sons at home:—
“I have tried several Hotels; each one rejects me after
another; at last I came to a respectable Tory Hotel, not giving
my name. I had gone to bed, very tired, and was dropping
asleep, when I heard some excitement in the street and a rap
at my door. It was the master of the hotel; he said, ‘I am
sorry, madam; I have a very unpleasant announcement to
make.’ ‘Say on,’ I replied. He said, ‘I find you are Mrs.
Josephine Butler, and the mob outside have found out that
you are here and have threatened to set fire to the house unless
I send you out at once.’ I said, ‘I will go immediately;
but how is it that you get rid of me when you know that
though I am a Liberal, I am practically working into the
29hands of Colonel Learmont, the Conservative candidate?’
He replied: ‘I would most gladly keep you, madam; undoubtedly
your cause is a good one; but there is a party so
much incensed against you that my house is not safe while
you are in it.’ He saw that I was very tired, and I think his
heart was touched. He said, ‘I will get you quietly out
under another name, and will find some little lodging for you.’
I packed up my things, and he sent a servant with me down
a little bye-street, to a small private house of a working man
and his wife. Next day I went to the C—— Inn, the headquarters
of our party. It was filled with gentlemen in an
atmosphere of stormy canvassing. The master of the inn
whispered to me, ‘Do not let your friends call you by your
name in the streets.’ A hurried consultation was held as to
whether our party should attempt to hold other public meetings
or not. It seemed uncertain whether we should get
a hearing, and it was doubtful if I personally would be allowed
by the mob to reach the hall where we had planned to hold
a women’s meeting. Some of the older men said, ‘Do not
attempt it, Mrs. Butler; it is a grave risk.’ For a moment a
cowardly feeling came over me as I thought of you all at
home; then it suddenly came to me that now was just the
time to trust in God and claim His loving care; and I want
to tell you, my darlings, how He helped me, and what the
message was which He sent to me at that moment. I should
like you never to forget it, for it is in such times of trial that
we feel Him to be in the midst of us—a living Presence—and
that we prove the truth of His promises. As I prayed to Him
in my heart, these words came pouring into my soul as if
spoken by some heavenly voice: ‘I will say of the Lord, He
is my refuge and my fortress: my God; in Him will I trust.
Surely He shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler, and
from the noisome pestilence. He shall cover thee with His
feathers, and under His wings shalt thou trust; His truth
shall be thy shield and buckler. Thou shalt not be afraid for
the terror by night; nor for the arrow that flieth by day;
nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for the
30destruction that wasteth at noonday. A thousand shall fall
at thy side, and ten thousand at thy right hand; but it shall
not come nigh thee. Because thou hast made the Lord, which
is my refuge, thy habitation; there shall no evil befall thee,
neither shall any plague come nigh thy dwelling. For He
shall give His angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy
ways.’[2] Are they not beautiful words? I felt no more fear,
and, strong in the strength of these words, I went out into
the dark street with our friends.
“The London Committee had commissioned the two Mr.
Mallesons to come down to help us. I like them much; they
are so quiet and firm. Someone had also sent us from London
twenty-four strong men of the sandwich class, as a body
guard! I did not care much about this ‘arm of flesh.’ It
was thought better that these men should not keep together
or be seen, so they were posted about in the crowd near the
door of the Hall. Apparently they were yelling with the
Regulationist party, but ready to come forward for us at a
given signal. The two Mr. Mallesons managed cleverly, just
as we arrived, to mislead the crowd into fancying that one of
themselves was Dr. Baxter Langley, thus directing all their
violence of language and gestures against themselves. Meanwhile
Mrs. Hampson and I slipped into the Hall in the guise
of some of the humbler women going to the meeting. I had
no bonnet or gloves—only an old shawl over my head—and
looked quite a poor woman. We passed safely through
crowded lines of scoundrel faces and clenched fists, and were
unrecognised. It was a solemn meeting. The women listened
most attentively while we spoke to them. Every now and
then a movement of horror went through the room when the
threats and groans outside became very bad. At the close of
the meeting some friend said to me, in a low voice, ‘Your
best plan is to go quietly out by a back window which is not
high from the ground, while the mob is waiting for you at the
front.’ The Mallesons and two friendly constables managed
admirably. They made the mob believe I was always coming,
31though I never came. Mrs. Hampson and I then walked off
at a deliberate pace from the back of the Hall, down a narrow,
quiet, star-lit street: about thirty or forty kind, sympathising
women followed us, but had the tact to disperse quickly,
leaving us alone. Neither of us knew the town, and we
emerged again upon a main street, where the angry cries of
the mob seemed again very near. I could not walk any
further, being very tired, and asked Mrs. Hampson to leave
me and try to find a cab. She pushed me into a dark, unused
warehouse, filled with empty soda-water bottles and broken
glass, and closed the gates of it. I stood there in the darkness
and alone, hearing some of the violent men tramping
past, never guessing that I was so near. Presently one of the
gates opened slightly, and I could just see in the dim light
the poorly clad, slight figure of a forlorn woman of the city.
She pushed her way in, and said in a low voice, ‘Are you the
lady the mob are after? Oh, what a shame to treat a lady
so! I was not at the meeting, but I heard of you and have
been watching you.’ The kindness of this poor miserable
woman cheered me, and was a striking contrast to the conduct
of the roughs. Mrs. Hampson returned, saying, ‘There is not
a cab to be seen in the streets;’ so we walked on again. We
took refuge at last in a cheerfully lighted grocer’s shop, where
a very kind, stout grocer, whose name we knew, a Methodist,
welcomed us, and seemed ready to give his life for me! He
installed me amongst his bacon, soap, and candles, having
sent for a cab; and rubbing his hands, he said, ‘Well, this is
a capital thing, here you are, safe and sound!’ We overheard
women going past in groups, who had been at the meeting,
and their conversation was mostly of the following description:—‘Ah,
she’s right; depend upon it she’s right. Well,
what a thing! Well, to be sure! I’m sure I’ll vote for her
whenever I have a vote!’
“I always expected when it came to an election contest on
this question that men’s passions would be greatly roused,
and that the poorest among women would gather to us; and
so it was.
32“I went in the cab to the Priory, where all our friends
were assembled, looking rather anxious and awed. Mr.
Heritage said, ‘I prayed for you all the time.’ I have now
got to my lodgings in the working man’s house, which are
very small, but clean. I hope to be with you on Saturday.
What a blessed Sunday it will be in my quiet home!”
To my husband:—“Dr. Baxter Langley, I hear, has had a
letter from Mr. Glyn, on behalf of the Government, entreating
him to retire and let Sir Henry Storks get in. Mr. Glyn
says the Government are ‘quite aware of the vast importance
of the question’ we are contending about. They have never
been aware of its importance till now!! Dr. Langley answers
that he will not retire, and is ready to be stoned out of the
town if it will advance our cause. It is cheering to see the
consternation of Sir Henry Storks’ party. The Government
will have learnt a useful lesson by the dogged and gallant
opposition made. Dr. Langley has quite recovered from the
effect of the rough handling he has had. And now, do not
fear for me, dear husband. My part is over here, so far as
public action goes. God bless you all. If I telegraph to
you it will be in the name of Grey; you will understand.”
On such occasions as these, my husband’s calmness of faith
was called into full exercise. His duties as Principal of a
great school made it impossible for him always to accompany
me to such scenes of labour and difficulty. But his faith was
in proportion to his unfailing affection and kindness. On one
occasion I was returning home from a distant town in the
depth of a very severe winter. The train was delayed by the
weather, extra engines having to be obtained to drag it
through deep snowdrifts. Due in Liverpool (our home at
that time) at seven o’clock, it did not arrive till some time
after midnight. He met me at our door, and on my remarking
that I feared he must have been very anxious about me
(as many accidents had occurred) he replied, with an expression
of countenance which was a revelation to me of his
implicit trust in God: “No, I was not anxious (though I
feared you would feel the cold), for I believe that no evil will
33happen to you, so long as you are engaged in this mission.
God will keep you alive and strengthen you, until you have
finished the work to which He has called you.”
The day after the Colchester Election I was seated at
dinner with my family when the following brief telegram
arrived, containing only two words, “Shot dead.” We
understood that this implied the defeat of Sir Henry Storks.
He was defeated by a large majority. Six hundred voters,
it was said, who were Liberals, and would have voted for
him had they not been enlightened on the subject of his
views on our question, left the town on the polling day,
or stayed in their houses and abstained altogether from
voting.[3]
The moral of this election was not lost on the Government.
They learned that this question was not one which they
could trifle with or ignore. Some time after, Sir Henry
Storks succeeded in getting into Parliament by becoming
a candidate for what was then known as “a pocket-borough”;
but his advocacy of the unjust and cruel laws in Parliament
was reduced to a simple vote. He also had learned
his lesson.
On a later occasion Mr. Lewis, of Devonport, a very strong
advocate and practical supporter of the system we opposed,
was defeated three times at three different places in his
attempt to get into Parliament. I think his last defeat was
at Oxford. I was not myself present at that election, but
the battle was bravely and skilfully fought by Mr. Henry
J. Wilson, now M.P., and members of the National Association.
These were severe and very needful lessons for our
opponents.
Shortly after the Colchester triumph an immense mass
34meeting was held in the Free Trade Hall, Manchester. Mr.
William Fowler, M.P., who was then our leader in Parliament,
and had brought in a Bill for the repeal of the vice-regulating
Acts, was among those on the platform, and with
him were Mr. Jacob Bright, M.P., Rev. Nassau Molesworth,
Mr. Thomasson, our true and staunch friend from the first,
Professor Sheldon Amos, Rev. Canon Butler, and others.
Mr. Bright spoke forcibly on that occasion. The crowded
state of that great hall was an indication that the mass
of the people were fully awake to the wickedness and danger
of the legislation we opposed. We felt more and more that
publicity was one of the necessary conditions of success for
us. The stratagems of our opponents only raised deeper
indignation because they were covert and secret. About 6,000
people attended that meeting, and yet, except in a local and
partial manner, it was unnoticed by the Press. A marked
feature in the demonstration was the wonderful silence of
the assembly between the outbursts of applause which rang
now and again through the vast building. Their attention
seemed more than usually absorbed, and the temper of the
audience was impatient of any interruption, lest a single
word or sentence should be lost. There was a resolute
earnestness and a sense of conscious power such as could
only be manifested by a great audience of more than average
intelligence and moral feeling.
My husband was called several times to bear almost alone
the brunt of the opposition which arose occasionally at
public meetings in which I took no part, or only a subordinate
one. The chief of these was the Church Congress, held at
Nottingham in October, 1871. It was a very crowded
meeting, presided over by the Bishop of Lincoln, Dr. Wordsworth.
My husband had prepared very carefully a paper on
“The Duty of the Church of England in matters of
Morality,” in which he introduced, in the most refined and
unobjectionable manner, the question of the regulation of
vice. Such was the animus against our crusade at that
time amongst the upper and more educated classes, that the
35moment his allusion was understood such a loud and
continuous expression of disapprobation arose from that
great assembly that he could not proceed. The majority of
the clergy present had been carefully trained by evil advisers
to consider this legislation an excellent thing, while there
was a minority present who were better instructed, and who,
the following day, came to tender to us their expressions of
sympathy and offers of support. We had many times before
heard rough and defiant cries, and noisy opposition at meetings,
but never so deep and angry a howl as now arose from
the throats of a portion of the clergy of the National Church.
I watched my husband’s attitude during the prolonged
tumult. He continued to stand upright, his paper in his
hand, with an expression of combined firmness and gentleness
in his face. The President, Dr. Wordsworth, though
wishing to do justice to a favourite old pupil of his own and to
the subject, was forced to bow to the tempestuous will of the
assembly, and to ask my husband to withdraw his paper and
to sit down. William Lloyd Garrison once said in the midst
of his great anti-slavery conflict, “A shower of brickbats is
an excellent tonic.” Brickbats are not so much in use in
polite and clerical society, but hard words, groans and hisses
supply their place to some extent as a tonic to the person at
whom they are hurled. I do not think my husband required
any such tonic; and as a matter of fact his keen sense of
humour led him to recognise a somewhat comic element in
this otherwise pitiful outburst of misguided indignation.
He afterwards printed his paper in pamphlet form, and
continued to labour, during such rare intervals of leisure
as his arduous school work afforded him, to win personally
the clergy of the Church of England to our cause. In this
he was aided by other excellent clergymen, notably Mr.
Collingwood, of Sunderland.
Professor Sheldon Amos afterwards said of this meeting:
“Mr. Butler alluded to an objection frequently made, that it
is not the business of the Church to meddle with politics, or
to make the people discontented with the laws by keeping
36up such an agitation as ours. In other words, it is the
business of the Church to encourage political indifferentism,
to resist any progressive movement which involves changes
in law, and to dissociate herself and her influence from all
the most ennobling and invigorating parts of the true
citizen’s duty. On the contrary, it is a part of the Church’s
work to refine the critical sagacity of her children. The
single-eye for moral purity is hard enough to retain amongst
the distorting and blinding colours of earthly interests; it
is for the Church and her ministers to be ever calling her
children to the acceptation of an absolutely equal standard
of purity and goodness.”
In 1872, shortly after the Royal Commission had reported,
Mr. Bruce, then Home Secretary, gave notice of his intention
to bring in a measure as a substitute for the existing Acts.
This Bill was printed on March 1, 1872. Its appearance
marked an era in the crusade, for the controversy upon it,
which arose in our own ranks, resulted in a great sifting
of adherents, many of whom were not sufficiently clear-sighted
to see its dangers. In fact, it was so cleverly drawn,
the good being so mixed with the evil elements, that it
required acuteness and careful study in order fully to comprehend
its real tendency. It was finally rejected.
CHAPTER III
37
“Nor dream, nor rest, nor pause
Remains for him who round him draws
The battered mail of Freedom’s cause.”
It may surprise some of my readers to learn that the first
great uprising against legalised vice had much less of
the character of the “revolt of a sex” than has been often
supposed. We have heard much of late years, and more
than we did when our abolitionist movement began, of the
great “Woman Question” in all its various phases and developments.
I never myself viewed this question as fundamentally
any more a woman’s question than it is a man’s.
The legislation we opposed secured the enslavement of
women and the increased immorality of men; and history
and experience alike teach us that these two results are
never separated. Slavery and License lead to degradation,
political ruin, and intellectual decay, and therefore it was
that we held that this legislation and the opposition to it
were questions for the whole nation at large.
We arose—we women as well as men—in defence of the
grand old principles which happily have prevailed and constantly
been revived in the Constitution and Government of
our country since very early times until recently. It is to
those principles, and to the successive noble struggles for
their preservation, that England owes, in a large measure,
her greatness; if indeed we may venture to use that word.
Those principles, I have ever believed, and continue to believe,
have their foundation in the Ethics of Christ; and
therefore it is that they have endured so long, and prevailed
against repeated and violent attacks. But they are being
38lost to us now. Slowly, gradually, they have ceased to be
respected. They do not readily flow on alongside of all the
Democratic tendencies of our times. All political parties
alike, it seems to me, now more or less regard those principles
as out of date, old-fashioned, impossible as a basis of
action. My heart is sorrowful as I record this conviction.
I recall the past of our country’s history, with its loyalty
and love for those great constitutional principles for which
patriots have suffered and died, and for which we, in our
struggle, were also ready to suffer and die. I contrast
that loyalty and that love with the present prevailing loose
notions concerning the worth of the individual, the sacredness
of the human person, and of liberty. As I do so it
seems to me that I am standing by the side of a bier, and
looking on the face of a dead friend. If one writes a word
concerning those principles now, there is scarcely a reader
who does not turn over to another page, finding the subject
dry and uninteresting.
It may be that, when present tendencies have developed
into something like the fetichism of Socialistic State-Worship,
with its attendant tyrannies and sufferings, there
will be a reaction, and that men will be driven, in self-defence,
to look back and remember the great moral and
political truths, the sound and tried principles which have
been lost sight of, and that by reviving respect for these,
they will be able to plant them firmly once more even in the
very heart of the Democracy of the future. But that time
is not yet.
A very old-fashioned statesman, who lived more than a
century ago, when urging his countrymen to retrace a false
step, spoke the following words in Parliament: “If I had
a doubt upon this matter, I would follow the example set
us by the Reverend Bishops, with whom I believe it is a
maxim, when any doubt in point of faith arises, to appeal
at once to the great source and evidence of our religion—I
mean the Bible. The English Constitution has its political
Bible also, by which, if it be fairly consulted, every political
39question may and ought to be determined. Magna Charta,
the Bill of Rights, and the Petition of Rights, form the Code
which I call the Bible of the English Constitution.” And so,
in 1869 and the following years, seeing, as we did, a direct
violation of the principles of just law in the enactments
which enslaved the poorest and weakest in the supposed
interests of a stronger and a less worthy portion of society,
and fearing for the future of our country in consequence, we
were driven to search the annals of our past history, to
inquire into past crises of danger, and into the motives and
character of the champions who fought the battles of Liberty.
This we did with the keenness of search and singleness of
purpose, with which, in an agony of spiritual danger, a well-nigh
shipwrecked soul may search the Scriptures and the
teachings of Christ, believing that in His Word he has
Eternal Life.
It is recorded in Whitelock’s “Memorials” that in the
reign of James I. Sir George Crooke obstinately opposed himself
to certain corruptions in the Government, while others,
though noble men also, wavered. The historian attributes
this steadfastness to the influence of Crooke’s wife, Lady
Crooke, who continually urged him on, and bade him not fear
to do right; and the following words are added by the
historian:—“It were well for the country if our daughters
as well as our sons were taught and confirmed in the truth,
that public virtue is to the full as important as private
morality, for then we should add a mighty strength to the
buttresses of our integrity.”
So far as I have been able to study history, I have never
found that there was a strong, virtuous and free nation in
which the women of that nation were not something more
than mere appendages to men in domestic life. They were
also strong for public duty, unwavering in principle, and
courageous (in crises of danger) for the national defence. In
contemplating the present and future of our nation, the
dangers ahead, and its resources and means for regeneration,
it is impossible not to reckon among the latter the development
40in the last quarter of a century of a multitude of truly
patriotic women, none the less devoted wives and mothers,
and an adornment to their homes, because yearning over
their country, and far-sighted, not only for her vital interests,
but for those of the other nations of the world.
The danger which threatened us, and the tyranny which
had invaded us at the time of which I am writing, were of a
twofold nature; a moral as well as a very grave political
danger. The former, most good men and women instinctively
acknowledged. To fully appreciate the latter required probably
more instruction in the laws and constitution of our
country than most women then possessed; and we were
driven continually to urge our fellow-workers to strengthen
themselves for the warfare in which we were engaged by
trying to master this part of the subject by grave reading
and thought. I read again, at that time, attentively, the
accounts of the great struggles of our forefathers on behalf
of the freedom and purity of our English Commonwealth,
and was, more than ever, deeply impressed with the fact that
in striving for freedom they ever strove for virtue also, and
consciously so, for they knew the vital character of the work
they had in hand, and were, for the most part, men who
feared God and maintained the purity of private and domestic
life, while they defended even unto death, in many cases, the
great principles of justice upon which our Constitution was
based. And their women stood up side by side with them.
Without pausing to wrangle, as has been too much the case
in modern times, over the idle controversy concerning
woman’s “sphere,” they simply came forward at the call
of duty, armed with some knowledge of law and history, as
well as of Christian truth, and were able calmly and clearly
to meet and confute all who endeavoured to violate the liberty
of the subject in his person or his conscience.
There seemed to have been a retrogression in the public
spirit of women since that time. But, happily, in God’s
Providence, in the early years of our Crusade, the introduction
of a great public tyranny again forced upon women
41equally with men the solemn question, “Where ought human
legislation to terminate? At what point are we called on to
decide, shall we obey God or man?”
It was clear to us from the first that the character and
conduct of our opposition to the immorality and illegality of
the vice-regulating laws must be decided by the depth and
sincerity of the moral and religious convictions of the mass of
our people. It was granted us, in response to the deep desire
of our hearts, to perceive already at that time an approaching
revival of moral faith and spiritual energy, simultaneously
with the rapid advance of a materialism culminating
in this frightful expression of medical domination and
legislative tyranny. The opposing principles were about to
meet in a great encounter; it seemed as if God’s voice was
calling us to gird on our armour, to watch and be sober. His
eye was upon us. We became aware that from the first His
hand had been guiding our action in connection with all this
movement, and controlling the adverse elements; and we were
about to learn more clearly than ever before the force of a
spiritual and moral revival as an agency for political reform.
Our struggle, however, though bearing many points of resemblance
to former struggles in defence of freedom and
virtue, stood almost alone in one striking characteristic, viz.,
that in our case we had to combat distinctly a double violation
of principles. Formerly, encroachments on our liberties
did not always involve a direct outrage on public morality
and the sanctities of family life. Tyrannical aggressions in
former days were indeed ever the fruit of evil principles or
passions in one form or another, of the lust of power or of
conquest, the greed of gain, or personal indulgence or
revenge; but the effect of such aggressions was not so
directly to demoralise the people. The immorality was, more
or less, confined to the tyrant and his immediate agents.
But the legislation which we had risen up to oppose sowed
broadcast the seeds of an immoral principle. It was a legislation
which not only proceeded from an evil source, but forced
evil upon the people.
42By the expression of the above thoughts I am anxious to
make my readers clearly understand that our early conflict
in this cause was—at least for myself and the considerable
group of firm and enlightened women with whom I had the
happiness to work—much less of a simple woman’s war
against man’s injustice, than it is often supposed to have
been. It was wider than that. It was as a citizen of a free
country first, and as a woman secondly, that I felt impelled
to come forward in defence of the right. At the same time,
the fact that this new legislation directly and shamefully
attacked the dignity and liberties of women, became a
powerful means in God’s Providence of awakening a deeper
sympathy amongst favoured women for their poorer and less
fortunate sisters than had probably ever been felt before. It
consolidated the women of our country, and gradually of the
world, by the infliction on them of a double wrong, an
outrage on free citizenship, and an outrage on the sacred
rights of womanhood. It helped to conjure up also a great
army of good and honourable men through the length and
breadth of the land, who, in taking up the cause of the
deeply injured class, soon became aware that they were
fighting also for themselves, their own liberties, and their
own honour.
Thus the peculiar horror and audacity of this legislative
movement for the creation of a slave class of women for the
supposed benefit of licentious men forced women into a new
position. Many, who were formerly timid or bound by conventional
ideas to a prescribed sphere of action, faced right
round upon the men whose materialism had been embodied in
such a ghastly form, and upon the Government which had set
its seal upon that iniquity; and so, long before we had
approached near to attaining to any political equality with
men, a new light was brought by the force of our righteous
wrath and aroused sense of justice into the judgment of
Society and the Councils of Nations, which encouraged us to
hope that we should be able to hand down to our successors a
regenerated public spirit concerning the most vital questions
43of human life, upon which alone, and not upon any expert or
opportunist handling of them, the hopes of the future must
rest.
My cousin, Charles Birrel, wrote to me at that time as
follows:—“You and your companion women have struck a
note for which the ages have been waiting, and which even the
Church itself, in its organised forms, has never yet intoned.”
The year 1873 was not marked by any great event bearing
upon our Cause in Parliament or in the country. But, on
the other hand, it was marked by an accelerated movement
generally on behalf of our principles in every part of the
United Kingdom. The seed was abundantly sown during this
year which was destined to bear a rich harvest later. At the
end of this year there existed some dozen different societies
in the United Kingdom working in accord towards the one
object, and having committees and correspondents in more
than six hundred towns.
First, there was the National Association, which moved its
central offices, about this time, nearer to the House of Commons,
and which continued to carry on the most active propaganda
throughout the Kingdom, and at the same time to
bring strong pressure to bear upon Parliament, and to watch
every move of our opponents. Secondly, there was the Ladies’
National Association, followed by the Northern Counties
League, the Midland Counties Electoral Union, the North
Eastern Association, the Scottish National Association, the
Edinburgh and Glasgow Ladies’ Committees, the Dublin
Branch of the National Association, the Cork Branch and
Belfast Branch of the same, and of the Ladies’ National
Association; and, lastly, but not less important than any of
the others, was the Friends’ Association, consisting of a
number of the leading members of the Society of Friends
throughout the Kingdom, with the late Mr. Edward Backhouse
as President. I recall some of the most prominent and
honoured names in this Association, which gave to our cause
from the first the weight of those qualities which seem
almost peculiar to that body of Christians—great determination
44and calmness combined; all the fighting qualities in the
highest degree, together with a gentleness of manner and
procedure which wins opponents and softens the asperities of
conflict. Besides Mr. Edward Backhouse, we had the help
and inspiration for many years of the late Mr. George Gillett
and Mr. Frederic Wheeler. Many ladies, in fact I may say
all the prominent ladies of the Society of Friends, came forward
in our work, and those who were less prominent joined
heartily and usefully in the rank and file.
This year was also marked by the fact that several other
movements were inaugurated which resulted in very important
reforms. These movements were begun and carried
through by groups of the very same persons who had risen
up against the Regulation of vice. The vitality of our
Crusade appeared—if I may say so—to cause it to break
through the boundaries of its own particular channel, and to
create and fructify many movements and reforms of a collateral
character. We felt that it was necessary, while combating
the State Regulation of vice, and forcing our
Government to retrace the false step it had taken, also to
work against all those disabilities and injustices which
affect the interests of women. Thus a Society was formed,
of whom the great mover and promoter was Mrs. Wolstenholme
Elmy, for obtaining for the poorer class of married
women the right to the possession of wages earned by themselves,
and which developed into the Married Women’s
Property Act. Another reform, which we aimed at and
attained, and in which Mrs. Elmy also took a prominent
part, was the reform of the Mutiny Act. This Act released
soldiers, both married and single, from all responsibility in
regard to their children, legitimate or illegitimate. This we
felt to be a grave injustice, and it was confessed on all sides
to be fruitful of much mischief and misery.
Perhaps the most important of the Societies formed at this
time was the Association for the Defence of Personal Rights,
which embraced a number of points bearing directly upon
the interests of women, and aimed at the destruction of
45many abuses which tended directly or indirectly to foster
the great evil of prostitution.
I do not here mention the Women’s Suffrage Movement,
which took its rise before our Abolitionist Crusade began,
and has continued to pursue its own distinct and separate
aim unceasingly throughout the years which followed up
to the present time, receiving an additional impulse, however,
from the enactment of the injustice which the Abolitionists
were banded together to overthrow, and from every
other enactment which attacked or ignored the interests of
one-half of the human race.
I cannot, without departing from the immediate subject of
my Reminiscences, enter into the details of these or other
movements which were carried on simultaneously with our
central one, and only mention them in passing.
In this year an immense number of petitions were sent to
Parliament, and also Memorials to individual members of the
Government and the House. The working population of the
country began to increase their activities, which resulted
somewhat later in the formation of the Working Men’s
League for Repeal, beginning with a list of names of 50,000
working men, who enrolled themselves as members in a very
brief time, and of which Mr. Edmond Jones, a working man
of Liverpool, was the indefatigable and able President for a
number of years.
In the autumn of 1872 an opportunity again arose, through
an election at Pontefract, of reminding the Government once
more that the claims of the Abolitionists could not safely be
ignored. The Right Hon. H. Childers was obliged, by
certain changes in the Ministry, to seek re-election. He
had been first Lord of the Admiralty, and in that office
it had fallen to his lot to administer the obnoxious regulations
in connection with our Naval Stations. Several orders
had been issued from the Admiralty during his term of
office concerning the administration of the system at
Plymouth and Portsmouth—orders which had shocked the
moral sense of many persons who had not previously been
46able to see clearly through the conventional wording of the
Law itself, the iniquity of the principles on which it was
based.
Personally, however, Mr. Childers never seemed to me a
very devoted adherent of the evil system. His advocacy
of it appeared rather to express a confused comprehension of
the matter than perverse moral obliquity. His official responsibility,
however, made it impossible for our party to
allow him to be re-elected without question or opposition.
We did not hope to secure his rejection as a Parliamentary
candidate. All we aimed at was the arousing again of
the attention of the Government to a sense of the importance
of our demands. A certain number of us, therefore, went
to Pontefract.
On the first day of his canvass, Mr. Childers having
engaged the Town Hall at Knottingley, to address the
electors there at nine o’clock on the evening of the 13th
August, the Abolitionists, wishing to have the first word,
secured the same Hall for seven o’clock, agreeing to move
out in time to leave the building clear for their opponents.
Then Mr. Childers’ party attempted to checkmate them by
announcing that he would address the electors at a much
earlier hour, and from the windows of the Buck Inn instead
of the Town Hall. This enabled us to be present, and to
hear what Mr. Childers had to say. He made the customary
excuses concerning the delicacy of the subject, and asked
those who desired it to be dropped to hold up their hands.
Mr. H. J. Wilson here enquired whether he, as a non-elector
(for Pontefract), might ask a question, and the reply from
the window was, “No! you are not an elector, you are not
wanted.” Groans followed this answer, and a hubbub
ensued. Mr. Wilson would have been roughly handled
had not a body of working men placed themselves on each
side of him, saying, “Stand still; don’t move an inch; you
shall be heard; ask your questions; we want to hear the
answers.” During this time Mr. Childers’ chairman, carried
away with passion, was trying to reach Mr. Wilson’s head
47in order to castigate him with his umbrella. The crowd
swayed backwards and forwards, and Mr. Wilson stood
firm, with a smile upon his face. Some questions were
asked from the crowd, and not at all satisfactorily answered
by Mr. Childers.
Suddenly a voice shouted, “To the Town Hall!” (for
our meeting). The cry was taken up, and the crowd started
in that direction. With some other ladies I had been
watching the scene from a window, when several gentlemen
came up to us, and proposed to escort us to the Town
Hall by way of a quiet back street. Thereupon some of the
working men cried out, “No; never go down by a back way.
Come along through the middle of the crowd, and before
their windows; we will protect you.” Our progress to the
Town Hall was thus converted into a sort of triumphal
procession, Mr. Wilson walking first, with the Blue Book
of the Royal Commission under his arm, attended by Mr.
Edmondson and others, and loudly cheered by the crowd
of men and women in whose midst they moved; while
Mr. Childers and his friends looked with perplexed faces
from the windows of the Buck Inn upon their retreating
audience, which had gone wholly over to the
opposition. It was not an encouraging scene for a Parliamentary
candidate.
One of Mr. Childers’ friends had, however, hurried to the
Town Hall, and, reaching the platform before we arrived,
offered himself as chairman. Mr. Wilson proposed another
chairman, and a new disturbance arose, which lasted for
about half an hour. Eventually, however, Mr. Wilson and
others were heard with much attention and applause.
Mr. Childers’ party retorted by attacking and dispersing
a meeting of women the following day. We had arranged
to hold this meeting of women in the afternoon, when Mr.
Childers was again to address a large concourse from the
window of a house. We had decided to hold our meeting
at the same hour, thinking we should be unmolested. We
had been obliged to go all over the town before we found anyone
48bold enough to grant us a place to meet in. At last we
found a large hay-loft over an empty room on the outskirts
of the town. We could only ascend to it by means of a kind
of ladder, leading through a trap-door in the floor. However,
the place was large enough to hold a good meeting,
and was soon filled. Mr. Stuart had run on in advance and
paid for the room in his own name, and had again looked in
to see that all was right. He found the floor strewn with
cayenne pepper in order to make it impossible for us to
speak, and there were some bundles of straw in the empty
room below. He got a poor woman to help him, and with
bucket of water they managed to drench the floor and
sweep together the cayenne pepper. Still, when we arrived,
it was very unpleasant for eyes and throat. We began our
meeting with prayer, and the women were listening to our
words with increasing determination never to forsake the
good cause, when a smell of burning was perceived, smoke
began to curl up through the floor, and a threatening noise
was heard below at the door. The bundles of straw beneath
had been set on fire, and the smoke much annoyed us.
Then, to our horror, looking down the room to the trap-door
entrance, we saw appearing head after head of men with
countenances full of fury; man after man came in, until
they crowded the place. There was no possible exit for us,
the windows being too high above the ground, and we women
were gathered into one end of the room like a flock of sheep
surrounded by wolves. Few of these men, we learned, were
Yorkshire people; they were led on by two persons whose
dress was that of gentlemen.
It is difficult to describe in words what followed. It was
a time which required strong faith and calm courage. Mrs.
Wilson and I stood in front of the company of women, side
by side. She whispered in my ear, “Now is the time to trust in
God; do not let us fear”; and a comforting sense of the Divine
presence came to us both. It was not personal violence that
we feared so much as the mental pain inflicted by the rage,
profanity and obscenity of the men, of their words and their
49threats. Their language was hideous. They shook their fists
in our faces, with volleys of oaths. This continued for some
time, and we had no defence or means of escape. Their chief
rage was directed against Mrs. Wilson and me. We understood
by their language that certain among them had a
personal and vested interest in the evil thing we were
opposing. It was clear that they understood that “their
craft was in danger.” The new teaching and revolt of
women had stirred up the very depths of hell. We said
nothing, for our voices could not have been heard. We
simply stood shoulder to shoulder—Mrs. Wilson and I—and
waited and endured; and it seemed all the time as if some
strong angel were present; for when these men’s hands
were literally upon us, they were held back by an unseen
power. There was among our audience a young Yorkshire
woman, strong and stalwart, with bare muscular arms, and
a shawl over her head. She dashed forward, fought her way
through the crowd of men, and, running as fast as she could,
she found Mr. Stuart on the outskirts of Mr. Childers’
meeting, and cried to him, “Come! Run! They are killing
the ladies.” He did run, and came up the ladder stairs
into the midst of the crowd. As soon, however, as they
perceived that he was our defender, they turned upon him.
A strong man seized him in his arms; another opened the
window; and they were apparently about to throw him
headlong out. Some of us ran forward between him and
the window, thus just giving him time to slip from between
the man’s arms on to the floor, and glide away to the side
where we were. He then asked to be allowed to say a few
words to them, and, with good temper and coolness, he
argued that he had taken the room, that it was his, and
if they would kindly let the ladies go he would hear what
they had to say. A fierce argument ensued. Meanwhile
stones were thrown into the window, and broken glass flew
across the room. While all this was going on (it seemed
to us like hours of horrible endurance), hope came at last,
in the shape of two or three helmeted policemen, whose
50heads appeared one by one through the trap-door. “Now,”
we thought, “we are safe!” But no! These were Metropolitans
who had come from London for the occasion of the
election; they simply looked at the scene with a cynical
smile, and left the place without an attempt to defend
us. My heart grew sick as I saw them disappear. Our
case seemed now to become desperate. Mrs. Wilson and I
whispered to each other in the midst of the din, “Let us
ask God to help us, and then make a rush for the entrance.”
Two or three working women placed themselves in front of
us, and we pushed our way, I scarcely know how, to the
stairs. It was only myself and one or two other ladies
that the men really cared to insult and terrify, so if we
could get away we felt sure the rest would be safe. I made
a dash forward, and took one leap from the trap-door to the
ground-floor below. Being light, I came down safely. I
found Mrs. Wilson with me very soon in the street. Once
in the open street, these cowards did not dare to offer us
violence. We went straight to our own hotel, and there we
had a magnificent women’s meeting. Such a revulsion of
feeling came over the inhabitants of Pontefract when they
heard of this disgraceful scene that they flocked to hear us,
many of the women weeping. We were advised to turn the
lights low, and close the windows, on account of the mob;
but the hotel was literally crowded with women, and we
scarcely needed to speak; events had spoken for us, and all
honest hearts were won.
On the day before the voting day we held a serious
consultation of friends in our hotel, and agreed to work all
that day and night, and leave the town early in the morning,
before the polling began; as after that we could be of no
further use. We drew up a last appeal to the electors of
Pontefract, and had it printed quickly. The appeal was
short, and printed in large type. When night came, the
gentlemen, about half a dozen in number, obtained a plan of
the town, and mapped out their operations, each taking a
certain district with the intention of going to every house,
51and pushing this appeal under the doors, so that it might
catch the eye of every householder first thing in the morning.
It was already too late to secure its delivery in time
by the post. The appeal was as follows:—
“Electors of Pontefract.
“Pause, before you exercise your solemn trust, to consider
whether the man can be worthy of your support who, for
eight years, has been deeply implicated in the immoral, cruel,
and treacherous policy embodied in the Acts we oppose, and
in the Government Bill of 1872, which proposed to extend
the principle of these Acts to the whole country.
“If you vote for Mr. Childers you endorse the sentiment
that a holy life is impossible for unmarried men, and that
women must be provided for them by the State, and sacrificed,
both body and soul, to their lust—a sentiment which
blasphemes God, insults manhood, and destroys both men
and women, body and soul.
“As you will have to answer at God’s judgment bar, will
you uphold the man and the Government who would thus
demoralise and ruin the nation?
“If you are Liberals, save your party by forcing the
present Cabinet from their suicidal policy.”
The night was fine and calm, and the moon shone down
upon the quiet streets. The citizens seemed all to have
retired early to rest after the heat and excitement of the
day. I was sitting at my open window in the silence, and
watched one after another of our scouts pass out of the hotel
door and quietly glide away each to his respective district,
carrying packets of our appeal to slip under the doors of the
houses. When they had all disappeared, a solitary figure
passed beneath my window, and a man paused, looking up.
It was a member of the Town’s Police. In a low but distinct
voice he begged my pardon for addressing me, and then went
on to express his sympathy and that of his fellow policemen
in regard to the treatment we had received from the mob of
52assailants at our women’s meeting and from the members of
the Metropolitan Police. He spoke indignantly of the latter,
and begged me to believe that had the Pontefract Police
known of our situation they would have acted very differently
towards us women, even if our cause had not been so just
and good a cause. I felt grateful for these furtive words of
kindness spoken in the silent night.
After several hours, and towards dawn, our friends began
to return and quietly re-enter the hotel. Mr. Stuart had
had some adventures. His district of action included an old
Church and graveyard. The moon had set, and he, missing
his way, wandered into this dark cemetery. After stumbling
about for some time over the crowded graves, with
difficulty he found an exit and regained the street.
We left the town betimes the next morning. The result
of the voting was such as to prove to the Government that
we Abolitionists were on the alert and determined, and the
incidents of the Election contributed to open the eyes of
Mr. Childers himself to the true nature of the question at
issue, for he became later a convert to our principles.
The following letter was written to me after the Election
by a working man of Leeds. He had gone over to Pontefract
from Leeds after his day’s work was done, solely for the
pleasure of aiding our efforts by the distribution of papers
and leaflets, though well aware that, in order to accomplish
his purpose without failing in his duties on the following
day, he would be obliged to perform the journey home (a
distance of nearly twenty miles) on foot.
I say nothing of the self-sacrifice required to undertake
such fatigue after the labours of the day. We were well
used to such proofs of devotion on the part of our working-class
supporters, and we knew that it brought with it its
own reward:—
“Madam,—I venture to give you a short outline of my
proceedings. When passing down Bridge Street, Pontefract,
with the bundles under my arm of papers which I got from
53Mr. Edmondson, they were noticed by people in the streets,
and more than one called after me, saying that if I went to
Knottingley with them I should be thrown into the river.
An incident occurred whereby I was on the brink of being
torn to pieces. In distributing papers I spared neither
distance nor persons—men or women—and after going the
rounds of Ferrybridge and Knottingley, I called at an Inn.
I got permission from the landlord to distribute in his house.
I went round the room with the white papers first, and so
far all was well; but I no sooner commenced with the red
bills (Mr. Childers’ colours) than the whole company rose
up and surrounded me for the purpose of demolishing me and
the few bills I had left. The uproar brought to my rescue
the landlord and landlady, who remonstrated with their
customers, saying, ‘Fair play amongst Englishmen! one dog,
one bone!’ etc., during which I mounted upon a stool, and at
the top of my voice shouted out that, with their permission,
I would be glad to tell who and what I was, and would be
happy to answer any question anyone liked to put to me at
the close of my observations.
“In addition to this uproarious meeting, I held two open-air
meetings, and have promised to send books and papers,
etc., to certain addresses which I took down. My thoughts
were now directed towards home. To say I was tired, to
start with, is to give but a faint idea of my condition; it was
a case of must be; therefore I cheerfully accepted the task,
and, walking on through the night, I arrived home at 4.30
a.m., suffering more from want of food than the distance, for
I could not get anything before I left, as everything was
locked up. The road to Leeds I knew not; so, to get over
the difficulty, when I came to finger-posts, I lighted matches
and paper to read them by. The silence of my journey was
only broken occasionally by the fluttering of game birds, or
the sudden dart of a hare across my path. For a part of the
time it was extremely foggy and dewy, so much so as to
completely saturate my clothes, as though I had really been
dipped in the river at Knottingley. I was a little drowsy
54during the forenoon, took a good sharp four-mile walk in the
evening, and am now glad to say that I never was better in
my life; and, if necessary, I am fully prepared to accept the
same amount of pleasure again in endeavouring to rid my
country of these Satanic Acts.”
In the winter of this year the annual meeting of the
Trades Union Congress was held in Leeds. A Conference
and a Public Meeting of our Associations were arranged to
take place simultaneously. Prominent members of the
Northern Counties League (Abolitionist) attended. My
husband and I were there. We met in friendly conference,
and by arrangement, the leaders of the working men, who
were present in considerable numbers. There were Joseph
Arch, Henry Broadhurst, George Howell, Mr. Pickard of
Wigan, Mr. Banks of Newark, etc.; several of these afterwards
were elected members of Parliament, and their names
are held in honour for their services rendered to the cause of
labour. It is needless to say that their sympathies were
wholly with us. At the public meeting in the evening the
speeches made by some of these men were weighty and
pathetic. I was most struck by that of Joseph Arch; he
was followed by my husband, who expressed his own and my
deep sympathy with the daughters of the working classes
and the poor, from whose ranks so many of the victims of
the social evil are drawn.
CHAPTER IV
55
“More than we hoped, in that dark time,
When, faint with watching, few, and worn,
We saw no welcome day-star climb
The cold, grey pathway of the morn.
“O weary hours! O night of years!
What storms our darkling pathway swept,
Where, beating back our thronging fears,
By faith alone our march we kept.”
The year 1874 was a period of great depression and
discouragement for our cause, while in that same year
were recorded, more openly than ever before, the bold and
vast designs of our opponents, the Regulationists, throughout
Europe. For them it was the year of the greatest hope, and
of the apparent approaching triumph of all their schemes.
Mr. Gladstone’s sudden resignation of office in the early
part of the year, and the dissolution of Parliament, took the
country by surprise and confused the reckonings of our
Abolitionist party, who had for some years laboured, and
with considerable success, to win the personal adhesion, one
by one, of the members of the Parliament now dissolved.
Our faithful Parliamentary leader, Mr. W. Fowler, lost his
seat in the General Election which followed. Several of our
best friends in the House also failed to secure their return to
Parliament. But still more unfavourable for us was the
excitement which prevailed during the spring and summer
concerning several other political questions important for
the people at large, causing our movement to take only a
secondary place for the time, even in the minds of many who
56were truly convinced and in earnest about it. Our principles,
indeed, seemed to be scarcely represented in the
General Election. Those among us who understood the vital
and far-reaching nature of those principles, and who had
learned wherein our true strength lay, now held many grave
and rather sorrowful consultations. It was at this time that
one of our most solemn agreements was formed for united
waiting upon God. An invitation was sent to our friends
and allies throughout the United Kingdom to join, on a certain
day, in groups in their own towns or neighbourhoods, in
order definitely once more to place this sacred cause, and
everything connected with it, in the hands of the Omnipotent
Ruler of all.
It will be necessary to go back in order to trace the
growth of the Regulation system in Europe, and the increasing
audacity of the pretensions of certain medical and administrative
cliques, culminating in a vast design, of which
I am about to speak. This sketch shall be brief, for it is
not my intention in these Reminiscences to enter into any
of the medical and police details, which we were forced for
many years to look into and judge. The aspects of the question
on which these bear are set forth in other works, which
are obtainable in England and on the Continent; for at the
time of which I am now writing, a vast literature from the
pens of the Regulationists had already been produced. I
may mention the most important of the works on that side,
namely: a ponderous volume by Dr. Jeannel, of Lyons; a
large and, from the literary point of view, meritorious work
by Dr. Mireur, of Marseilles; two books by M. Lecour, Prefect
of the Morals’ Police in Paris, and others in German and
other languages.
Up to the times of the First Empire in France, all regulations
and laws directed against the social vice in the different
countries of Europe were simply repressive, sometimes
ferociously repressive, and in general taking effect upon the
physically weaker sex only. Vicious men or women, who
were hopelessly smitten by the greatest physical evil resulting
57from vice, were generally expelled or forcibly isolated.
In some towns of France at one period such were hanged!
I have already indicated that it was during the profound
disorganisation and misery produced by the wars of the First
Empire that the system of the Police des Mœurs was first
discussed, and in some cases established throughout the different
countries of the European Continent. Gradually the
contagion in favour of this oppressive and delusive scheme
spread, until a complete network of regulations was formed,
the meshes of which were drawn more tightly year by year.
At first, in some countries, respect for individual liberty and
for the private life of the humbler citizens, opposed a feeble
barrier against the wholesale adoption of this system; but
ultimately the hygienic question (considered solely from the
materialistic point of view) dominated all others, and medical
cliques sprang up in every country, claiming to be the sole
repositories of wisdom concerning this great question which
involves principles of justice, good government, economy,
liberty, and virtue. This new-born medical tyranny, once
having found its feet, never paused in its onward march, and
it was generally acknowledged that the professional dictum
of the doctors on this subject must become of absolute and
exclusive authority. Salis populi suprema lex was their
boasted motto, applied in a very limited sense, however, and,
because (of necessity) indissolubly linked with police and
Governmental tyranny exercised over one sex alone, it became
a falsehood and a mere cloak for the most selfish and
cynical system ever devised by the materialistic egotist.
Having now grown bold, the defenders of this system
began to feel that there was only one thing more needed to
crown their success, one step further to be taken in order to
complete this vast network. In 1825 the Belgian Society of
Natural and Medical Science had thrown out a feeler in the
direction of extending the system throughout the whole of
Europe. Ten years afterwards, 1835, this question was again
discussed in Brussels by the Medical Congress of Belgium.
In 1841 the Council of Salubrity of Marseilles discussed the
58question, and resolved on the desirability of unity of action
among all the different European administrations. In 1843
there again was held a deliberative meeting on the subject
in the Belgian Academy of Medicine. In 1852 the “International
Hygienic Congress” met in Brussels and discussed
“the legislative and administrative measures necessary to
impose upon all Communes the duty of carrying out the
Regulations.” Finally, upon the invitation of the Belgian
Government, the Belgian Superior Council of Hygiene elaborated
in 1855 and 1856 a project for this purpose for all the
Communes of their own Kingdom.
I cannot help remarking here on the fact that, while the
public authorities in Belgium seem to have been the first to
adopt, and, I might almost say, to devour greedily these evil
principles first promulgated under Napoleon I., and while,
up to some twelve years ago, the Belgian regulations were
looked upon with profound respect by the defenders of this
system in all countries as being the most perfect, the ideal
form of this system, and the one which it was desirable
should be imitated everywhere, later Belgian authorities, on
the other hand, have been the first in Europe to take the
initiative in endeavouring to throw off the yoke of this detestable
tyranny. I say the Belgian authorities. In every
other country the authorities have been slowly and with difficulty
moved by the persistent action of different classes of
the people, and the pressure of public opinion continued year
after year. Nowhere except in Belgium has there been witnessed
the remarkable sight of a Prime Minister with the
majority of his colleagues in the Government, men of weight,
and of serious character, deciding to endeavour themselves
to bring about this reform which we advocate, and openly
coming forward to announce their agreement with the principles
of the Abolitionists. It is true that these honest men
had been previously influenced—I may say, quietly educated—on
the whole question by the “Belgian Society of Public
Morality,” the prime mover in which was M. Jules Pagny,
of Brussels, who afterwards had the powerful support of M.
59Emile de Laveleye, a Belgian himself. But till the year
1890, when we were invited to hold our International Congress
in Brussels, and, indeed, up to the moment in which I
am now writing, no Government of any country except that
of Belgium has placed itself at the front of this movement,
mastering the whole subject with an admirable humility and
patience, and studying the best means of combating immorality,
beginning with the abolition of this great public
injustice and iniquity, State Regulation of vice.[4]
To return. It was the example of Brussels in 1856,
probably, which influenced the doctors of Paris to promote a
great demonstration by inviting the International Medical
Congress to meet in that city in 1867. At that Congress the
question of a universal application of the Police des Mœurs
was considered. In order to give more éclat to the measures
there proposed, the Congress voted by acclamation, before
beginning to discuss the question, that a Commission should
be nominated at the end of the discussion which should be
charged to visit the Governments of all countries to urge
them to adopt a uniform system of medical police government
in order to stamp out throughout the world the scourge of
the physical effects of men’s vices. Among the numerous
papers read on that occasion the most important was that of
Dr. Jeannel, which entered minutely into all the international
measures proposed to be adopted.
In 1869, the same year in which our organised opposition
to the system arose in England, the question of international
action in favour of regulated vice was discussed at a Conference
at St. Petersburg. In the same year the well-known
Dr. Crocq, of Brussels, and Dr. Rollet, of Lyons, presented at
the Congress of Florence a report which they had been charged
60to draw up by the Congress at Paris. This report concluded
with a petition from the Commission to the French Foreign
Minister, praying him to further the appointment of an
International Commission in order to “draw up a uniform
regulation which should have the force of law in every
country in the world.”
In 1873 the question was again brought forward in Vienna
by the International Medical Congress held in that city. It
had been somewhat cautiously, in the meanwhile, brought up
at a Medical Congress in Rome in 1871, and again in
Bordeaux early in 1873. It was at this Congress of Vienna,
however, that the boldest and most triumphant note was
sounded which had ever been heard from the Regulationist
camp. The Congress demanded the prompt enactment of an
international law in order to carry out their vast designs.
A majority of the speakers on this occasion warmly recommended
that the regulations of Brussels should be adopted as
the model, one of them asserting, amidst the approbation of
the listeners, that “from the moment when prostitution
shall become a regular and recognised institution, admitted
and regulated by the State, its perfect organisation will
become possible.”[5]
We have strong evidence that the placing upon the
English Statute Book of the law 1866–69 for the regulation
of vice had greatly contributed to raise the hopes of the promoters
of the international system which was aimed at. They
looked upon the action of the English Parliament as a most
happy presage; and from the year 1867 they had begun to
act, with increasing determination, to multiply their assaults
everywhere, and to arrogate to themselves the powers of
legislators by drawing up endless Bills (Projets de loi) which
they believed they would ultimately be able to impose on
every nation. Everything pointed to the fact that they were
about to strike a blow which should bring all the Governments
of the civilised world down upon their knees before the
61great god of so-called medical science, and force them to conform
to its will.
At this moment, however, a little cloud began to be visible
on the edge of their vast and brilliant horizon. The
Organising Committees of the Medical Congress of Philadelphia
in 1876, and of one which was proposed for Geneva in
1877, learned with astonishment that certain doctors who
were to be present at these meetings were coming prepared
to oppose not only the great ideal International Project
which had been so laboriously built up, but the principle and
essence of the system of the Police des Mœurs itself. It
would not do, they thought, to meet this opposition unprepared,
or in any way to be drawn into a compromise. The
Committees of these two Congresses therefore deemed it
prudent simply to cut the question entirely out of their
programmes!
From that time forward the International Regulation
System which had been so imperiously demanded from the
different Governments has been but rarely and very timidly
defended. One may judge of the decline of the courage of
the Regulationists by the ever feebler and fainter echoes of
that demand which have been heard in every succeeding
Regulationist Conference on the question, concluding by the
Congress recently held at Lyons (in 1894), where the system
of the Police des Mœurs only found three defenders.
On the 25th of June, 1874—the year of discouragement of
which I have spoken—a few friends of the Abolitionist cause
met to confer together at York. Their conference was in
many respects a remarkable one. It consisted of a mere
handful of the most steadfast supporters of the cause, who
had come, some of them, from long distances. All were filled
with a profound sense of the solemnity of the purpose which
had brought them together. It was a time, as I have said,
of deep depression in the work. Those who were present
fully recognised the powerful array of organised forces
against which they had to contend; they were filled with a
kind of awe in the contemplation of those forces and the
62magnitude of the difficulties with which they were called to
grapple. At the same time, every one of that group seemed
animated by a deep and certain conviction that the cause
would triumph. The circumstances under which this conference
took place were such as to call strongly for the
exercise of that faith which alone can animate reformers
to contend against a sudden increase of an evil at whose
destruction they aim. The voice of the Abolitionists had for
a time been partially stilled by the clash of parties in the
general election. For a time even the most energetic workers
were unable to see what steps for the continuance of the
work could most effectively be taken. Having hitherto felt
themselves engaged in a battle for the abolition of the State
sanction of vice in Great Britain only, they had become
aware that a large and powerful organization on the
Continent was seeking to increase the efficacy of the vice
regulations, and for that purpose was appealing confidently
to England to take the lead in organising under all the
Governments of Europe an international scheme for the
application of these regulations to every country, and to
every seaport throughout the world.
After a period of silence for united prayer, the Rev. C. S.
Collingwood, Rector of Southwick, Sunderland, addressed
the little group around him in words which have never been
forgotten by those who passed through the trial of faith of
that year,—words which were assuredly inspired by God,
and were His message to us at that period of anxious
suspense. He said:—
“Our ceasing to be heard in Parliament for a time, or in
the Press, or by public meetings, means necessarily so much
clear gain to the other side. We have a most solemn charge,
and cannot even maintain our ground except on the condition
of ceaseless warfare. Much of the hostile pressure comes
from abroad, and we shall do well to consider the propriety
of carrying the war into the enemy’s country by establishing
relations with leading and earnest opponents of the regulation
of sin, say in France, Belgium, Prussia, Italy, etc., and
63stimulating opposition in these countries, and perhaps holding
our own International Congress. There can be no doubt
that in all the countries subjected to this degrading system,
a few sparks would create a great fire of indignation and
revolt against the immoral system.
“Observe the world-wide schemes of the enemy—they will
not rest till the whole world is under their regulations; and
they have hitherto got all they wanted, until they touched
the sacred soil of England. From the moment when that
desecration was known opposition commenced. North, South,
East, West, the Regulationists have marched without let or
hindrance, and they dream not yet of anything but further
conquests. ‘What,’ we may imagine them saying, ‘what are
trifling checks at the Cape of Good Hope, or in the United
States, or in Bombay?[6] What is a temporary delay in
England to a party whose plans embrace the whole wide
world? There are plenty of other fields to occupy. Only
keep up a steady fire upon England; she is the centre of the
position; carry England and you are masters of the world.’
“We must not suppose that it is only the Lancet, or a
Mr. Berkley Hill, or a Mr. Acton that we have to face.
Behind them is a sort of International League of the doctors,
supported by the institutions of Continental Europe. What
(they ask) are a few women, a few noisy agitators, a few
hundred thousand petitioners, a few superannuated prejudices?
Yes, what are we,—only a few Christian Englishwomen
and Englishmen—what are we against so-called
science, and all the allies it invokes, against Kings
and Prime Ministers, many-voiced over all the face of
the earth? What, with International Medical Congresses,
International Conferences, Governments looking on us with
contempt and anger, newspapers stamping us out, the
majority of a most influential profession smiling scorn on our
protests, all kinds of figures arrayed against us, even the
64figures of our own insignificant minority, against the voice
of civilised Europe—What are we to think?—to do? Should
we not rest content with the verdict[7] of May, 1873, and leave
the field to the undisputed possession of supervised vice?
No! a thousand times no! We will remember the victory
over Amalek, ‘the first of the nations,’ by a feeble people
sustained by prayer; we will think of the stripling David,
how he defeated Goliath with a sling and a stone; we will
mark the vanity of Sennacherib’s ‘great host’ and how it
melted away before the might of God, invoked by the faithful
Hezekiah; and time would fail to multiply encouraging facts
which abound in modern as well as ancient times, and command
those who defend God’s cause never to despair.
“Some of us must remember how hopeless we used to
think the abolition of American slavery. The constitution of
the United States, the political power of the South, the
apathy of the North, the attitude of the religious bodies, all
made it seem the wildest of hopes. But we have seen it
abolished, and we will never despair in any struggle where
we are sure God is on our side. It is the blessedness of
history, both sacred and profane, that when all the force is
spent, and the noise of the times is over, it tells us of the
power of the pure, the just, the true, and the impuissance of
whatever has arrayed itself against these angels of God. As
‘principles are rained in blood,’ so they have their dark
hours, which daunt no true man nor woman, but drive them
to God’s footstool, there to receive faith and strength for
fresh encounters and new efforts. The weapons of our warfare
are not carnal; we believe, and therefore we speak and
fight; and comparatively few though we may be, we measure
not our prospects of success by numbers, or weight, or metal;
we recall those former Heaven-blessed struggles, in which
the King’s soldiers were as few and as feeble as we, and we
know that we shall succeed if we faint not.
65“When Granville Sharp, in 1772, obtained the famous
decision that a slave is free as soon as he touches English
territory, he did not think it one of the first steps towards
the general abolition of the slave trade and of slavery everywhere;
but it was so; and thus, when some noble ones
among us raised a cry of horror and indignation on finding
that supervised vice had presumed to desecrate our English
soil, they little guessed how far their voices would reach,
nor what the work was upon which they unwittingly were
entering, nor what the victories which they were to achieve.
But they have already been able to produce great effects
in Africa, Australia, and the United States; and, though
still unsuccessful at home, we and they believe that the
opposition which has commenced in England will obtain its
utmost success here, and that a force of public opinion and
true sentiment is being slowly generated which will cross
all lands and seas, and in its progress sweep away everywhere
the monstrous organisation of vice, against which
we lift our voices to-day.”
These words found an echo in the breasts of all present,
and from that conference all departed feeling that a new era
was dawning upon the whole movement, which could only
lead to the final triumph of the cause of justice and morality,
far beyond the limits of our own country.
This conference at York marked the first step in that
great expansion of the movement which has called forth
a protest against legalised vice in so many countries, resulting
in an organised international opposition to that modern
slave system. The meeting at York passed a formal resolution,
not embracing any large scheme, but merely accepting,
with approbation, a proposition to open correspondence with
opponents of the Regulation system abroad, and requesting
the Ladies’ National Association, who had already several
foreign correspondents, to commence operations, with a view
to stimulate public opinion in Continental countries.
This work of opening correspondence, in accordance with
the resolution above mentioned, was, in its beginning, an
66apparently feeble, as it was, indeed, a laborious undertaking,
carried on somewhat in the vague and in the dark. Having
obtained a list of addresses of philanthropic workers in
various countries in Europe, I posted a brief appeal to every
address contained in it, in the hope of drawing forth some
expression of sympathy in our objects.
One little incident may illustrate the manner in which,
before and during that campaign, every effort seemed to be
providentially guided.
In August of that year I picked up, by what we call
chance, a little book containing the names and addresses
of persons connected with some international benevolent
organization. I addressed a few letters to some of these,
making an appeal on this question. One of these was
addressed to a Mr. Humbert, of Neuchâtel. It never reached
its destination, and, had it done so, possibly might never
have met with a response; but the Neuchâtel postman made
a mistake, as postmen sometimes, though very seldom, do.
In this case it was a happy mistake. He took the letter
to another Mr. Humbert, Mr. Aimé Humbert, who opened
it. He was no stranger to the question. He had for years
said to himself, “When I am more free from other public
work, I must turn to this terrible subject.”
Shortly afterwards I received a letter from Mr. Aimé
Humbert, acknowledging my appeal as providential. I had
told him of my projected visit to the Continent that same
winter, and in reference to that he said:—“You are about
to confront not only the snows of winter, but the ice that
binds so many hearts on the Continent. Bring among us,
then, the fire of that faith which can remove mountains.
The breath of the most High can break the icebergs in
pieces, and kindle a mighty conflagration.”
It was one of the most severe winters of this century
(1874–1875), but the opposition of the elements seemed a
little matter in comparison with that of the prejudice, blindness
and passion which threatened at first to block the way
to success in such an enterprise.
67As Mr. Aimé Humbert occupied for so many years a very
prominent position in our International Federation, I may
here give a brief account of his career previous to our
becoming acquainted with him.
He was born in 1819, in the Canton of Neuchâtel, educated
at Lausanne and several of the German Universities, and
married, in 1843, Marie Müller, daughter of the Secretary
of the Royal Consistory of Wurtemburg. At the close of
the revolution which severed Neuchâtel from the crown
of Prussia, M. Humbert, who was one of the principal actors
in securing the freedom of his Canton, was called to take
a part in its Government, and filled for ten years the office
of Minister of Public Instruction. Nominated at the same
time a Member of the Federal Parliament, he occupied for
one year the Post of President of the “Chambres des Etats
Suisses.” The Federal Council charged him, in 1858, to act
with the Minister Plenipotentiary of Switzerland, M. Kearn,
in concluding the treaty of Paris concerning Neuchâtel. In
1862 he was entrusted by the Federal Council with a Mission
to Japan, as Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary,
to bring about a treaty of Commerce with
Switzerland. His very excellent work on Japan, which has
given him a status in Europe as a geographer, has been
translated into English.
In his character as a scientific man he was also appointed
a Member of the École Polytechnique of Zurich, Corresponding
Member of the Geographical Society of Geneva, and
a member of the Honorary Committee of the International
Geographical Congress of Paris; besides being appointed
President or Member of many other Literary and Scientific
Societies.
But before I go on to speak of our first essay on the
Continent, I must record an event at home which gave a
great impulse to our cause.
The defeat of the Liberal party in this year (1874), freed
Mr. Stansfeld from the restraints of office as a Minister of
the Crown. In July Sir Harcourt Johnstone invited a
68number of Members of Parliament to his house to discuss
the position of the Abolitionist question. Mr. Stansfeld
went there with others, and proposed that Sir Harcourt
himself should move in the House for leave to bring in a Bill
for Repeal. This he did.
On the 15th October a great public meeting was held
in the Colston Hall, Bristol, at which Mr. Stansfeld made
his first public appearance as a champion of our cause. It
was a notable occasion. He was surrounded on the platform
by a number of the best and most devoted men and women,
who had worked from the beginning, and who watched his
entrance upon this field of battle with a very deep and
solemn interest. It was the first time that an ex-Minister
of the Crown, a distinguished and recognised leader of one
of the great political parties, had appeared upon our platform.
It would be difficult to exaggerate the value of such
service to our cause; but Mr. Stansfeld brought to it not
only his widely known name, but deep convictions, indomitable
courage and great eloquence. This, his first speech for
us, attracted the attention of the whole country, and led to
a discussion of the question by the press of the country,
which for a short time abandoned the “conspiracy of silence,”
resuming it again, however, some weeks later. The Times
sincerely regretted “that a statesman of Mr. Stansfeld’s
eminence should identify himself with such an hysterical
crusade, in which it is impossible to take part without
herding with prurient and cynical fanatics.” The Saturday
Review said that “Governments with real responsibility
upon them cannot regard life with this primitive straightforwardness,
and must be content to trust that what is
required for the health of a people is also the most in
harmony with Christianity.” Which was a supremely
haughty way of saying that if the methods of Governments
and Christianity did not agree, so much the worst for Christianity.[8]
After an address of extraordinary power, full of lucid
69argument, Mr. Stansfeld concluded with the following
words:—“Full of a sense of special responsibility, I have
dived down into the very depths of this question, and have
impressed myself with the profound conviction that this
system is immoral and unconstitutional, and calculated to
degrade and debase the manhood and the womanhood of the
country. I have watched the insidious materialism creeping
over the country and entangling in the meshes of its wide-sweeping
net many good men and good women unconscious
whither they were going, and deceived by appeals made
to them in the name of benevolence, and for the sake of
diminishing physical suffering. I have seen good men and
women, brave men and braver women master the intense
repugnance which a refined and sensitive person must feel
on such a subject; I have seen women with all their exquisite
sensitiveness coming before the public to plead the cause
of virtue against that of legalised vice; and I have marked
these women hounded down, hooted at with unseemly
language, gestures, and even threats, and I know that, were
not the spirit of the law of this country too strong, their
lives and persons might have been exposed to danger and to
outrage, as the lives and persons of the Abolitionists of
America were at the hands of the man-stealers and slave-holders
of the South. I have marked these things. I have
put my hand to the plough; I have cast in my lot with
those men and women (for ever reverenced be their names!)
who hitherto have led a hope which too long has seemed
a forlorn hope; and never will I desist, and never will they
desist, from this sacred agitation until these degrading laws
are blotted out from the statute book for ever.”
Mr. Stansfeld made no vain boast on this occasion. He
has kept his word. He has fulfilled his promise. In numberless
meetings at home and abroad, on many important
occasions, his powerful advocacy of our cause has been heard,
and up to the present time, in spite of the pressure of other
public duties, and of the encroaching disabilities of age,
he has maintained the same attitude; he has lent his powerful
70aid to the great question of Abolition in India, and never
fails in his interest and helpfulness in any part of the
work in which we are engaged.[9]
I left England for the Continent in December, 1874, and
reached Paris, accompanied by one of my sons, my husband
and my other sons joining me ten days later.
I was armed with some good introductions, or rather
affectionate recommendations from English friends to all and
every one who might consent to hear my message. One of
these was signed by Mr. William Shaen on behalf of our
National Association, of which he was the able President
for a long period of years. Another was from the Friends’
Abolitionist Society, and was signed by leading men and
women among the Quakers. This body of Christians had
gained the hearts of our Continental neighbours in a remarkable
degree by their devotion to the sufferers (of both
nationalities engaged) during and after the Franco-German
War. I found their name a ready passport on several
occasions. Lord Derby, our Foreign Minister at the time,
very willingly gave me a letter, written from the Foreign
Office, stating briefly my aims, and his desire for my safety
and success. This last was useful in Paris.
It was bitterly cold. The streets of Paris were filled with
melting snow, and a depressing fog hung over the city.
After making several calls on members of the Protestant
community, I went to the headquarters of the monstrous
police tyranny in Paris. I gave an account of this visit,
in writing, to one of our leading friends at home. I reproduce
the letter here, as impressions recorded at the time are
more vivid than those which we may try to revive after
many years.
“December, 1874.
“I spent a part of yesterday at the Prefecture of the
Morals’ Police; it was an exceedingly painful visit to me.
71I was struck in the first place with the grandeur of the
externals of the Prefect’s office, and the evidence of the
political and social power wielded by that man Lecour. The
office is one of those handsome blocks of buildings on the
banks of the Seine. It has great gateways, within which
guards are pacing up and down; a broad stone staircase,
where guards stand at intervals; a number of official-looking
men passing to and fro with papers, or accompanying people
desiring an audience. I reached the top of the stone stairs
and the Prefect’s outer door, over which in large gold letters
were printed the words: ‘Arrestations, Service des Mœurs.’
I was faint and out of breath, and an old guard stared at
me with curiosity as I gazed at those mendacious words,
‘Service of Morals.’ I knew it all before, but here the fact
came upon me, with peculiar and painful vividness, that man
had made woman his degraded slave by a decree which is
heralded in letters of gold, and by a tyranny of procedure
which, if it were applied to men, would soon set all Paris in
flames, and not merely a few of its buildings. That Service
des Mœurs seemed a most impudent proclamation of the father
of lies; it so clearly and palpably means the ‘Service de
Debauche.’ M. Lecour’s whole conversation showed that it is
debauchery and not morals that he is providing for and serving.
“I entered, and was kept waiting in an ante-room for half
an hour, until the great man had dismissed certain business.
At last a venerable servant, in livery covered with gold lace,
directed me to follow him. He ushered me into Lecour’s
audience chamber, a well-furnished room. His appointments
and surroundings are more imposing than the room of any
Minister of State that I have yet seen in England. There
were two men in the room whose business was not yet concluded;
why Lecour admitted me then I do not know;
perhaps he was nervous about seeing me alone. He might
have guessed that I would take stock of all I saw and heard.
He was standing behind an imposing desk, with his visitors
in front of him. He waved his hand majestically, and bade
me be seated, telling the venerable servant to give me a
72newspaper to read. I pretended to look at the newspaper,
but kept my ears open to every word which was spoken.
What occurred left on my mind the most mournful impression.
What a tragedy there seemed to be implied in the scene
which passed! The first man Lecour asked to state his case
was a gentlemanly elderly man, fatherly-looking, grave and
sad; he spoke in a low, hoarse voice, and appeared to be
making a great effort to repress his feelings; his voice and
words were those of a man full of wrath and sorrow. I
thought there was a look of suppressed vengeance about him.
He leaned on an umbrella, clutching the handle tightly with
both hands; there was a long altercation; on Lecour’s side
flippancy, sentiment, many words, and an apparent desire to
get rid of the man by a few promises while making out a
case against a woman for whom this man had come to plead.
Frequently the Prefect lowered his voice so that I could not
catch his words, while, in the midst of his gesticulations and
talk, the other man repeated three times in a voice which
I can never forget: ‘But you accused her! you accused her!’
Then I heard Lecour detail in many and rapid words how
the woman (she might have been the daughter of the elderly
man; she was evidently some one dear to him) had at one
time been guilty of ‘levity.’ He hinted something mysteriously
about her antecedents having been questionable.
I longed to fling back the charge and ask the Prefect of his
own antecedents, and the present life of the men for whom
he now provides shameful indulgence. Lecour then told of
an interview he himself had had with the woman (this
seemed fearfully to agitate the elderly man), in which he
described how she wept and showed signs of deep distress.
‘I told her,’ said the Prefect, ‘that if I saw signs of a real
repentance persevered in, I should forgive her.’ These last
words were spoken in a tone of conscious power and pride.
The man Lecour appears to me—and I tried to judge without
prejudice—very shallow, vain, talkative; his arguments are
of the weakest; he has a certain dramatic cleverness, and
acts all he says with face, arms and legs. His countenance
73is to me very repulsive, although his face, which is in the
barber’s block style, might be called handsome as to hair,
eyes, eyelashes, etc. He has a fixed smile, that of the
hypocrite, though certainly he is not exactly a hypocrite.
He is simply a shallow actor, an acrobat, a clever stage-manager.
Probably he persuades himself of what he is
constantly saying to others; intoxicated with the sense of
power, chattering and gesticulating like an ape, at the head
of an office which is as powerful as that of the Roman
Prefects of the City in the time of Rome’s corruption. And
such is the man who stands in the position of holding in his
hand, so to speak, the keys of heaven and hell, the power of
life and death, for the women of Paris!
“The elderly man was not in the least consoled by the
assurance ‘I would forgive her,’ and only repeated his sullen
‘but you accused her.’ I think he was pleading to get her
name taken off the register of shame. That he did not
succeed, and turned and left the room in silence with no
salutation to the Prefect, should show to our Englishmen
what a tyranny for themselves, as men and fathers, this
horrible system may become. M. Jules Favre tells me that
the head of the Government in France can do nothing without
the consent of the Prefects of Police, permanent officials,
stronger than the Government itself, and that MacMahon
sends for these men first thing every morning to take counsel
with them. Is it not a good deal like that wretched time
in Rome, when the Pretorian Guards elected, deposed, or
dictated to the Emperor of the time, and became themselves
the most oppressive of tyrants?
“The second man who had an audience was of a different
kind. He was a young, stout, overfed-looking man, and his
conversation with Lecour was of a friendly character. The
Prefect called him near to him behind his great desk, and
much of the conversation was in whispers. It seemed to be
concerning the internal economy of some of the protected
houses of debauchery. The young man asked about the
literature allowed in these houses, and Lecour deprecated
74certain journals, which were too republican, and ought not
to be read by women. Lecour regulates the reading in these
houses, and he turned to a great bundle of papers to show
the young man those papers which were allowed. Lecour
professed affection and esteem for the young man, and there
was a kindness in his manner which contrasted strongly
with his conduct towards the elderly man.
“Having dismissed his young protégé, the great man was
ready for me. By this time anger had made me bold. I
stood up before him, declining to sit. I told him who I was,
and why I had come to Paris. He said he knew very well
who I was. His manner became rather excited and uneasy.
I continued all the time to look very steadily, but not rudely,
at him. I knew that I, at least, was utterly sincere, and I
inwardly invoked the presence of Him who is the searcher of
hearts, that He might be there, a witness between us two.
Instinctively, therefore, I kept my eyes fixed on the man to
see if there was any sincerity in him. He became more and
more talkative, as if to drown me with words; in fact, I
could scarcely get a word spoken. I therefore just put a
distinct question or two in the few pauses allowed, as if
desirous of information, and then he started off volubly with
his answers. This was useful to me, for he surely said much
more than was prudent. I asked him the latest statistical
results. He hesitated, but when I pressed for it he opened
a desk and gave me a little book, the last written by himself,
which has some curious matter in it. I asked if vice and
disease were diminished or increased the last five years in
Paris. He answered promptly, ‘Oh, increased, they go
always increasing, continually increasing’; these were his
words (in French, he does not speak a word of English).
Then I tried to hold him to a point, and get him to tell me the
causes of this increase. He attributed it solely to two things,
which I think will surprise you, i.e., to the temporary ascendency
of the Commune, and the increasing ‘coquetry’
of women. I could not restrain an expression of contempt at
his last remark, which he seemed to think quite a satisfactory
75and exhaustive answer. I then made an onslaught,
and said (looking up at a speck of blue sky, which I saw
through the window, and holding on to it, as it were) that I—we—consider
the whole system which he represents as an
absurdity, because of its inequality of application; that men
are immoral, and liable to the physical scourge of vice as
well as women, while the system only attacks women; and
that any theory of health, based on injustice and a supposed
necessity for vice, must end in not only ridiculous and total
failure, but in increased confusion and vice. He listened
impatiently, still with his fixed smile. I purposely avoided
speaking of morality or religion, and tried to nail him to the
logical view of necessary failure through injustice and one-sidedness
of application. Off he went again, denouncing
women and their seductions. I interrupted him rather
abruptly by reminding him that in this crime which he was
denouncing, namely, prostitution, there were two parties
implicated. I asked him if he had been so long at the
Prefecture without its occurring to him that the men for
whose health he labours, and for whom he enslaves women,
are guilty in the same sense as women. This challenge as to
the equality of guilt, and, perhaps, a little irony in my tone,
roused him, and he became agitated and excited. He left his
retreat, and came out into the room and paced up and down.
He then acted, in the most disagreeable manner, an imaginary
scene between a poor woman, a temptress, and a
young man. He seemed to think that I was an ignoramus,
and that this would convert me. He described in the old,
hackneyed, sentimental manner with which we are familiar,
an ‘honourable young man’ dining out, partaking un peu
généreusement of wine; a girl meets him, marks his unsteady
gait—and then he acted how she would place her arm
in his and tempt him. There was no comparison, he said,
between the two: the man was simply careless; the woman
was a deliberate, determined corrupter. ‘With what
motive?’ I asked, ‘tell me, is it not often the case that the
woman is poor, for I know that in Paris work is scarcely to
76be found just now; or else she is a slave in one of your permitted
houses, and is sent out by her employers on what is
their, rather than her, business?’ He smilingly denied this
and said, ‘Oh, no, no, it was not poverty, it was simply
coquetry.’ Then he said in a pompous and would-be impressive
manner, ‘Madame, remember this, that women continually
injure honest men, but no man ever injures an honest
woman.’ Then he stood as one who had cast down a
challenge which could not be taken up. ‘Excuse me,’ I said,
‘you, yourself, have written otherwise in your book. Here
you speak of “wives and honest girls injured by immoral and
depraved men.”’ Then he changed his tone and replied, ‘Ah,
yes, but all that belongs to the region of romance; I am only
speaking of what can be recognised and forbidden by the
police. The police cannot touch the region of romance; nor
can the State. You would not desire that it should, would
you?’ I replied that I desired justice, but that I could not
expect justice in this matter at the hands of the police.
Then he suddenly assumed a solemn expression and changed
his line of argument. He said, ‘Madame, écoutez! moi, je
suis religieux; I am as religious as yourself.’ Then he said,
as a religious man, he must admire the punishment of vice (in
women only), and that when you could not punish you must
regulate; that among all the plans the world has ever tried,
which is of any avail, and the thing of which I would myself
become eventually the advocate, when I had had more
experience, was his own system, the system of arrests,
constant arrests of women. He kept reiterating that he was
as religious as myself, and I said rather sharply, ‘That may
be, sir; I did not come here, however, to speak to you about
religion, but about justice.’ To me they are one. The
religion he spoke of was merely a bit of sentiment unworthy
of the name. I brought him back to the failure, hygienically,
of his system, on account of its injustice. He shrugged
his shoulders and said, ‘But who hopes to see perfect justice
established? Who hopes for great hygienic results?’
‘Those,’ I replied, ‘belong, I suppose, to the region of
77romance.’ I thanked him for his information, and asked him
to be so good as to give me a letter which would admit me
to the whole of the St. Lazare. (The St. Lazare was then
entirely at the Prefect’s service, an immense prison, hospital,
and general depôt for all the unhappy women of Paris, both
for the vicious and those accused only of vagabondage, or
who were seeking work and had no friends.) He summoned
a secretary, and in a commanding way, directed him to write
a letter giving me carte blanche to see everything. When
the man brought it back, Lecour sat down and wrote a postscript,
in which he requested ‘that every facility should be
given to the very honourable lady from England.’ Then he
signed it largely and stamped it with the stamp of the
Prefect. So now I can go about under his benign protection.
I smiled as he wrote, thinking of the shadowy fears which
some of my friends felt when I was leaving England, lest I
should be seriously annoyed by the police. How wonderfully
Providence turns things upside down! Here was the very
head of the much-hated Morals’ Police himself sanctioning
all I might wish to do with a great flourish, and full of
vanity in the performance.
“I could now enter even any of the dreadful houses which
are under his superintendence; his letter would be all-powerful.
At the door, I suddenly remembered the case of
an innocent Swiss girl I had found, whom his police are
tormenting. I stated her case, assuming that he would at
once give orders for her to be let alone. At this his smiling
character suddenly changed for a moment. Almost spitting
like a cat, he said, with sudden irritation, ‘Mais quelles
bêtises vous ont-elles dit!’ and a strange expression came
over his face. But he quickly recovered himself. He
evidently was making an effort to produce a good impression,
and to part friends. I felt very sad as I left his place.”
CHAPTER V
78
“The curse which thro’ long years of crime,
Is gathering, drop by drop, its flood.”
There was a whole world of misery contained within
the walls of the St. Lazare. As I reached the stone
portico leading out of the street to the large gates of the
prison, a huge prison-van rolled in under the arch, drawn by
stout horses with clattering hoofs, and followed by gens-d’armes,
also on stout horses, and armed. The van was on
high wheels, and had apparently no window at all; strongly
secured, and dismal to look at, like an immense hearse.
People fell back as if awed, and the great iron gates rolled
open; the cortège rattled in, and the gates rolled back
again. I tried to make my way through the gates in the
wake of the prison-van, but there was no time, they closed
so quickly and looked so inexorable when shut. What
powerful ruffians, what dangerous, strong-sinewed criminals
were they conveying with all this show of armed force into
the prison? The van contained only a few poor, weak,
helpless girls, guilty of the crime of not ministering to
impurity in accordance with official rules. I could not help
exclaiming to myself in my bitterness of soul: O, manly,
courageous Frenchmen! ever athirst for “glory,” how well
it looks to see you exercising your brave military spirit
against the womanhood of your own country! You cannot
govern your own passions, but you can at least govern by
physical force the poor women of your streets, and swagger
to your hearts’ content in your hour of triumph, as you
proudly enter the prison gates with your trembling caged
79linnets. But no! miserable men, you cannot even do this;
you are beaten by your own women. They cannot meet you
on stout horses, with helmets and military swagger and
police tyranny, but they beat you with other and more
deadly weapons.
We speak much of women, under the vicious system we
oppose, being the slaves of men, and we realise all the
tyranny and oppression which has reduced women to so
abject a state; but when I went to Paris I began to see the
picture reversed in a strange and awful way, and to understand
how the men who had rivetted the slavery of women
for such degrading ends had become, in a generation or two,
themselves the greater slaves; not only the slaves of their
own enfeebled and corrupted natures, but of the women
whom they have maddened, hardened, and stamped under
foot. Bowing down before the unrestrained dictates of their
own lusts, they now bow down also before the tortured and
fiendish womanhood which they have created. Till now I
had never fully realised Nemesis in this form. The degenerates
of to-day plot and plan and scheme in vain for their
own physical safety. Possessed at times with a sort of
stampede of terror, they rush to International Congresses,
and forge together more chains for the dreaded wild beast
they have so carefully trained, and in their pitiful panic
build up fresh barricades between themselves and that
womanhood, the femme vengeresse, which they proclaim to
be a “permanent source of sanitary danger.” M. Lecour, in
his last book which he gave me, appeared to regard every
woman who is not under the immediate rule of some man
as he would a volcano ready to burst forth under his feet;
his terror had driven him to contrive a scheme by which all
the single women of Paris, the virtuous as well as vicious,
shall be netted by the police and held fast!
When a man abuses the good gifts of nature to brutalise
himself by excess in wine, that passive agent, in itself
unconscious and incapable of motive for good or evil, becomes
to him a fiery scourge, his tyrant, and he its slave; “in the
80end it biteth like a serpent.” Much more, and in a far more
awful sense, does abused womanhood become the fiery
scourge, the torment, and the tyrant of the men who
systematically outrage, in her, God’s best gift. Just so far
as the soul of a woman is above all inanimate things which
are susceptible of abuse, so far is the punishment of the
man who outrages it increased. It is true he does not
become the slave of the woman, but merely of the female.
Yet, inasmuch as she is not a mere inanimate thing, like
intoxicating drink, nor a mere animal, but is endowed with
intellect, affections, will, responsibility, an immortal spirit,
and inasmuch as men have turned all this to poison, so is
the vengeance suffered by those men in exact proportion.
The men who are guilty of the deliberate and calculating
crime of organising and regulating the ruin of women
prepare for themselves an enslavement, an overmastering
terror and tyranny, compared with which the miseries and
enslavements brought about by other vices, terrible as these
are, are but as the foreshadowing of a reality. Already
they cringe, the abject slaves of the tyrant they have
created; they are ruled, cajoled, outwitted, mocked and
scourged by her. They rave at and curse her, as a wretched
dipsomaniac curses his intoxicating drink, madly grasping it
all the time, and in the end she slays them.
A couple of surly-looking guards at the gateway of St.
Lazare did not vouchsafe me any answer when I asked how
I was to get in; as I persisted, however, one said “Vous
pouvez battre,” jerking his head over his shoulder towards
a smaller and heavily iron-barred door. Yes! I could “beat”
no doubt, but my hand made no sound or impression at
all against that heavy iron door. I thought it rather typical
of our whole work on the Continent, beating at the outside
of a strong Bastille of misery and horror. Then the words
came to me—“I have set before thee an open door, and
no man can shut it.” I went into the street and took up
a stone, and tried beating with that. It succeeded; a
solemn old man in livery opened; I gave him M. Lecour’s
81letter, desiring that they would show me the whole place;
and after looking at it narrowly, he passed me on to the
care of a nun, the second in charge.... I visited every
part of the building; it took a long time.... In the
central court of the prison, where a few square yards of blue
sky are allowed to look down upon the scene, troops of young
girls were taking their hour of prescribed “recreation,”
namely, walking in twos and threes round the sloppy and
gloomy yard, where half-melted snow was turning into mud.
It was a sight to wring the heart of a woman, a mother!
Most of them were very young, and some of them so comely,
so frank, so erect and graceful, in spite of the ugly prison
dress. Well might Alexandre Dumas exclaim, “O besotted
nation, to turn all these lovely women, who should be our
companions in life’s work, wives, and mothers, into ministers
to vice!” They were not all Parisian; they were from all
the Provinces, and some from Switzerland, Germany, Italy,
and England. I was not allowed to speak to them. Never
in my life did I so much long to speak; and I fancied they
wished it too, for their steps slackened as they came round,
and they paused when they got near me, with looks of kindness,
or gentle curiosity. One knows enough of the heartless,
artificial, or hardened women of Paris, but my memory
recalls these who were the raw material, fresh from nature’s
hand, out of which Babylon manufactures her soulless wild
beasts who become a terror to their manufacturers.
After the other members of my family, with Professor
Stuart, had joined me from England, we accepted several invitations
to hold meetings in the salons of leading persons
of the Protestant community of Paris. One of the first
who offered his aid was Pastor de Coppet, who suggested
a Conference at the house of a friendly member of the
Chambers, where, he said, “we shall all speak out what we
have kept down in our hearts so long.” Pastor Lepoids also
strongly aided us in our efforts, and soon after we gained the
efficient co-operation of M. de Pressensé, M. Theodore Monod,
the venerable Dr. Monod (a physician), M. George Appia, of
82the Church of the Augsburg Confession, M. Frederic Passy,
Mme. André Walther, and others; Madame Jules Simon and
M. Victor Schoelcher, Senator, gave their adhesion and
advice. I received letters of sympathy and approval of our
efforts from M. Jules Simon, at that time President of the
Chambers, and from M. Louis Blanc. I had an interview
by appointment with M. Jules Favre, in his own house.
My readers of the present day may not perhaps know the
position then held in France by M. Jules Favre (who died
not long after I saw him), nor the high character of his
utterances as an Advocate and politician. His words to me
on this subject were impressive. He spoke sadly and doubtfully
of the probabilities of realising so great a moral reform
in his own country, but yet resolutely as to the necessity of
taking immediate steps to create an improved public opinion
on the subject; he expressed full concurrence in our view
of the absolute equality of moral responsibility for both
sexes. He gave me introductions to some Catholic gentlemen,
urging upon me the importance of appealing to all
religious denominations. He admitted that he had no faith
in governmental help in this matter, reminding me that
“governments had never looked the question fairly in the
face, but when interfering at all, had almost invariably done
so in order to elevate the social vice into ‘an institution,’ by
which means they had increased and given permanence to
the evil.” He said: “Regard for the public health is their
sole excuse. But even the worst that could befall the public
health is nothing to the corruption of morals and national
life engendered, propagated, and prolonged by the system of
official surveillance. It is utterly inexcusable, and an act
of supreme folly, to give a legal sanction to the licentiousness
of one sex and the enslavement of the other.” He further
spoke emphatically of the necessity of women being heard
on this subject. As he was curious to know by what
methods the French system had been introduced into free
England, I gave him an account of the tactics pursued, at
which he appeared profoundly astonished.
83Madame Jules Simon invited me to attend the annual
meeting of the committee of management of the Professional
Schools established by Madame Lemonnier. She said to me
(though speaking sympathetically) that my mission would
not have any success in France, “because it was too high
and holy to be understood.” She said, and I feared there
was truth in this, that “all men, even the best men, in
France had been from their childhood so accustomed to look
upon this shameful evil as a legal institution that it would
require a very long process of patient educating to get them
even to acknowledge that it is not honourable for governments
to create and maintain such an institution.” Madame
Simon, however, having read, ten months later, “A Voice in
the Wilderness,” wrote to me: “You are not under any
illusion, for your voice is indeed at present but a voice in the
wilderness; but you have no grounds for any discouragement;
for those who do not understand you to-day will understand
you to-morrow.”
My sister wrote to me from Naples on New Year’s Eve,
1874–75:—
“Midnight.
“Beloved of my Soul. I want to spend this solemn hour
with you. My heart is overflowing with gratitude to Him
whose cross you bear. This passing year, which began with
so much discouragement, has finished gloriously with the
carrying of the standard of the fiery cross over the sea and
into another land; and you—God surrounds you with His
shield. Everyone out of England to whom I told your
mission said you would be insulted and outraged in Paris,
and could not do any good. Even people who believe in
your mission told me of the way in which irreverent Frenchmen
ridicule anything spoken with a foreign accent, spoke of
the dangers you would incur, and the impossibility of your
making any impression. When they talked thus, I smiled
and said, ‘Wait and see! this is of God, and He will justify
His handmaid!’ I felt so surely that God gave it you to do,
and whatever the world may think, God knows what He is
84about. He is not an idealised Joss who lives in churches.
He is present among us. He can manage even the Paris
police! How He laid your enemies under your feet!
“Your mission is too high and holy to be understood, they
tell you! Is it not strange how people persevere in thinking
it lovelily humble and sweetly meritorious to go on picking
off an evil-smelling leaf here and there from the upas tree,
instead of taking the sword of God and striking at the root—nipping
here and there the results of its growth, instead of
cutting off the source of its life? The long chain of prejudice,
habit, and received opinion twists itself, coil after coil,
around men’s minds. It is the virtuous and religious whom
I mean who are so chained, not by vice, but by faithlessness
and timidity. It is not to all that it is given to break the
chains of others, but there seems to me little excuse for those
who do not allow their own chains to be broken.”
We went on to Lyons, Marseilles and Genoa, at each place
gathering individual adherents, men and women of real
worth of character. Thence we went to Rome.
In Rome we first met one of the most ardent apostles of
our cause whom we have known in any country, Signor
Giuseppe Nathan. His mother was a distinguished Roman
lady, and his family were friends of Mazzini. I had been
told of the recent overwhelming sorrow which seemed for a
time to have broken short the promise of Giuseppe Nathan’s
noble young life, and which had had so serious an effect upon
his health as to alarm his family. He had married a young
English lady, who died very suddenly, after a few months of
an ideally happy marriage. He was a young man of great
ability and earnestness of soul. It was thought by some of
his friends that if some vital work were to be put before him
at this time he might recognise it as an authoritative call to
action, and that it might be to him a revival of interest in
life, and a motive for living, after all life’s sunshine, for him,
was gone. The rapid progress made by our principles in
Italy after this first visit to Rome was almost wholly due to
85the untiring energy and apostolic zeal of Giuseppe Nathan.
He had been known before to his countrymen as a friend of
Mazzini, and had, in fact, like most of that group, suffered
for his principles. His personal influence was great for one
so young, especially among the working populations, whom
later he succeeded in arousing throughout the length and
breadth of Italy, travelling himself to every place, engaging
the best men and women in the work, and winning the
hearts of all to our cause. I recall my first interview with
him. He looked sad and absent, and was very weak in
health. He had the appearance of a man who had had a
shock which might prove to be his death blow; and, in fact,
he died only six years later, the end probably accelerated by
his arduous labours in our cause telling upon a sensitive frame
already shaken by his domestic sorrow. His loss was a very
serious one to our cause in Italy. There was no one of like
character who could entirely take his place, although his
brother, Signor Ernesto Nathan, has worked indefatigably
for the cause up to recent times.
The following quotations from letters which I received
from Giuseppe Nathan after my return from Italy to England
will throw some light on the gentle, chivalrous, and, I might
say, almost inspired character of the man. In addition to
his arduous propagandist work, he laboured to save individual
victims of the curse against which he continually
protested, and had planned a work of rescue on simple, kindly
and humane principles. It was in regard to this effort that
he wrote to me as follows:—
“I wish you were here to teach me how to act in this case.
I would ten thousand times sooner face the mouths of twenty
guns than a poor girl who feels that she has lost all right to
respect; though not in my eyes. No! God is my witness
that I judge no woman unworthy of respect; her womanhood
outraged is in itself more than sufficient claim for the respect
of every man. Had not one of my sex robbed her of her
peace, withered in its bloom all happiness, all that made life
a blessing to her, she might now have been happy and
86making others happy. Her poor betrayed soul, her robbed
innocence, her misery and suffering, call loudly in God’s name
for the respect which all men owe to grief and suffering.
“It is impossible for me to tell you how much I long to be
of some slight comfort to these poor fellow-creatures of ours,
whom cowardly man has taught even to despair of the salvation
of their souls. Could my remaining years bring but one
of them to hope in God’s everlasting mercy; could I make
but one of them feel that the possibility of redemption is
eternal as the everlasting soul with which God animated
their bodies; could I but awaken in one city the true, deep,
fervid faith, that without purity and morality no nation can
possibly advance; could I teach effectually in even one place
the lesson, that because woman is our first teacher, her lessons
can only bear good fruit on condition that we hold sacred
and do not despise our teacher—then I could understand
why God has dealt so sternly with me, and I could patiently
wait till I should be able to prove to my lost angel through
my actions that together she and I have accomplished on
earth the task appointed us.”
Later he wrote:—“I have received a paper from England
relating to the Social Purity League. I not only sympathise
with the aim of the League, but I consider its aim
noblest among the noble. To talk of purity is well, to lead
a pure life is better, but it is best of all to oppose impurity
with all the powers of heart and intellect bestowed on us
by God, under whatever form it presents itself to our eyes,
and by whomsoever it may be promoted. Destroy purity,
admit the necessity of prostitution, and materialism and profligacy
will have full sway; but then efface from the English,
language the words Mother, Home, and Heaven.”
Under Mr. Nathan’s guidance we visited the Italian Parliament,
where, as in London, one may request an audience
of any member of the Chambers. Our guide knew very well
upon whom in the Chambers he could depend for sympathy
in this matter, and we had several memorable conversations
in the Lobbies.
87Signor Asproni, an old man, formerly a monk, but who had
found it impossible to continue in that character, had been,
when we saw him, for some years a hard-working Deputy.
He was known as a most honest man, attached to principle
rather than party. He expressed great sympathy with our
movement. Several others, men of weight and character,
took up the question; and from these elements Mr. Nathan
was enabled soon after to form a Committee in Rome for
active work.
I must go back a little to describe briefly the introduction
of this system into Italy, and the opposition which it had
already met with.
In 1860 Count Cavour proclaimed the Regulation originally
invented and imposed on the French people by Napoleon
I. Cavour seems to have deemed it an admirable measure.
An explanation of its professed benefits was appended to a
subsequent issue of it by the Minister Lanza in 1871. Public
opinion was at once aroused against this regulation, its
meaning having been thus explained. The Liberal party in
the Chambers have been at different times accused of party-spirited
motives, in having from the first protested against
the Regulations of Cavour. It is not true that the Radical
party alone revolted against this system. Italian Radicals
assured us that from the first a protest had arisen from every
part of the Chambers. From Dr. Bertani, who sat on the
extreme left, to De Renzis on the left-centre, and Vittorio
Giudici on the extreme right, all took part in the revolt
against what the Italian conscience instinctively felt to be a
measure degrading to women and to manhood. Outside
Parliament it was the same; “Men of all parties,” said a
well-known Deputy, “rebelled against the idea of this
judicial oppression of women, which no possible argument
was found to justify.” This awakening of the public conscience
continued through all classes of society until it
reached Pope Pius IX. The Venerable Pontiff, shortly after
the Regulations were introduced in Rome, wrote a letter with
his own hand to King Victor Emmanuel, protesting against
88the iniquity which had just been perpetrated, and solemnly
adjured him to forbid that a “patented merchandise of
human flesh” should be established in the Holy City.
So early as 1862 (only two years after Cavour’s publication
of the Regulation) the revolt against it was such that
Rattazzi, then Minister of the Interior, and President of the
Council, was driven to appoint a Commission to modify or
alter it.
But little came of this. Attempted modifications of an
essential evil always fail.
After the impulse given by the exertions of Giuseppe
Nathan, and when he had successfully convinced and moved
some of the most earnest public men of Italy, the cause in
that country went through the usual Parliamentary course
of Reports called for from experts, Commissions of Enquiry,
Parliamentary Debates, partial reforms and attempted substitutes;
and up to the present day it cannot be said to have
got much beyond that stage.
To return. I was counselled to see Senator Musio and his
wife. I first saw her alone. She was in her bedroom surrounded
by a number of ladies who had formed a Committee
for aiding the needy families of working men. I gave her a
little Italian paper setting forth the objects of my mission.
She read it slowly and carefully to the very last word, and
then said “Good! Musio must see this.” She had grasped
the whole question simply and clearly at once. She was
very aged and “old-fashioned,” but full of intelligence. She
then tapped her snuff-box and conversed with us in a low
and feeble voice, but in a manner that showed no feebleness
of judgment. In the evening we called again, and were
quite as much pleased with her venerable husband as with
herself. He was a very distinguished jurist, and was then
working at some important legal reforms. I must not omit
to mention Signor Maurizio Quadrio, one of the old Mazzinians,
a true patriot, who had suffered much and long for
his principles. He encouraged us much in our work. It is
needless to say that I found very hearty sympathy among
89the Protestants (Evangelici) then working in Rome, Signor
Ribetti, for example, Mr. Wall, and others.
Of a very different kind was a visit I paid to the Minister
of Justice and Police, Signor Vigliani. I had been advised
to appeal to him concerning our mission; but when I announced
to Mr. Nathan my intention of doing so, he smiled
and remained silent. I said, “Do you not advise me to go?”
He replied, “Oh, yes, go, but——”; and he smiled again. I
went alone. The reception Vigliani gave me was cold and
scarcely courteous. Few things are more chilling than the
atmosphere of the audience chamber of a great Government
official, who has no sympathy with your errand. It was
clear to me from the first moment that nothing was to be
gained here; but I remained a little longer, just to get the
Minister to express his own opinions on the subject, which
were curious enough, though not new to me. He seemed
immensely amused at the idea of abolishing legal prostitution;
spoke of the enslaved as not human at all, and of the
errors of men as something to be regretted, but inevitable,
and to be taken into account, i.e., provided for. He said:
“A woman who has once lost chastity has lost every good
quality. She has from that moment ‘all the vices.’” And
so pleased did he seem with this theory that he smiled and
repeated it, “Once unchaste, she has every vice.” He asked,
“Who have you got to help you in the Italian Parliament?”
and seemed to wait eagerly for the answer, which he did not
get! As I went down the broad marble stairs and through
the gateway over which the beautiful title of his office is
inscribed, I thought, “You are ill-named, Office of Grace and
Justice!”
Then I understood why Giuseppe Nathan smiled.
From Rome I went on alone for a week to my sister
Madame Meuricoffre, at Naples. We had there one or two
quiet meetings. The medical men offered some opposition at
one of them, but, on the other hand, we had then, and for
some years after, the strong adhesion of Dr. Palasciano (who
became publicly an opponent of the Regulations) and of
90another distinguished medical man of Naples. The tender
sympathy of my sister, Madame Meuricoffre, and her deep
understanding of our motives, I need scarcely say, were from
that time, and have been all along, among my most constant
consolations and sources of strength. I cannot refrain from
giving the substance here of a letter which she wrote to me
shortly after my visit to Naples; for it expresses what
comparatively few even now understand—the hold which
this question takes upon some thoughtful and tender natures,
and the reasons why it makes this impression:—
Naples, January, 1875.
“I told my friends here that when you were sent to us I
had asked to meet you those whom I thought likely to wish
to hear you, in order to see if God would choose any of them
to come forward to the rescue of those most pitiful and most
unpitied of Christ’s little ones. He who looked for some to
have pity on Him, but there was no man, neither found He
any to comfort Him, called us to have pity on these. But
none of those to whom I refer have been led into that work.
Still, I must not for this reason judge that they are not His
servants. I have faith that they are, and are working in
some other way, for in His army there are many kinds of
soldiers,—sappers and miners to open up roads, artillery to
attack forts, troops who have an easy victory, and ‘forlorn
hopes’ who will never see victory, but make a bridge of
their dead bodies for their comrades to march over. There
are, I doubt not, many who have been elected to this work
who, when God first took them by the hand, shrank back.
It was the last thing they would have chosen for themselves,
but He kept them to it till they accepted it, and then taught
them the sweetness of the dedication, by letting them feel
how close it brought them to Himself. There is a great deal
in ordinary society, even where there is nothing bad, which
imperceptibly hardens, or gradually establishes in the mind
slightly false standards; and I wish to tell you how strikingly
I felt that entering into and interesting oneself in your work
91brought one back, every time one touched it, into realising
the Living God, His nearness to us and our dependence on
Him, and forced one to measure all one’s thoughts, acts, and
feelings by the standard of His purity, instead of lowering
oneself to the convenient and conventional standard of the
world. A person whose conscience has never been wounded
about this question, whose heart has never burned and bled
with pity for the woes of the helpless, devoted to destruction,
might wonder, and ask, ‘Why should this subject, above all
others, produce this effect?’ Well, I cannot quite tell;
perhaps because in it culminates the awful contrast between
the results of man’s devices when he forgets God and the
unspeakable tenderness and pity of Christ for the most forsaken
and lost. He stooped to take upon Himself our nature,
and to minister to us. How much less is the interval
between the best man or woman and the most fallen! and
how He pitied them, and how awfully solemn are His
warnings, not only not to offend one of the little ones, the
weak and young, but not to pass them by with the cold,
worldly doctrine that ‘it must be so.’ Such doctrine rouses
in me a passion of grief and indignation that some of us
should be so honoured, while others, born with like capabilities
for virtue and sweet family life and happiness,
should be sold to men’s lusts, and then held down by a network
of laws and regulations; held down in hell. You and
your fellow-workers will understand well what I mean when
I speak of a vital interest in this question becoming a sifting
power and a purifying fire in one’s own soul; I tremble for
those who are obliged, or think they are obliged, to crush it
out. Pray for them.”
On our return journey we visited Florence. Several
persons here told me that the system of Regulation was, for
the moment, practically at an end. This was, in part, the
result of the opposition of the country people of Tuscany,
who resist the registration of their daughters on the roll of
shame. The character of the Tuscan peasant is simple,
92honest, home loving. Mr. McDougall, a Scotch clergyman,
who had resided many years in Florence, said to me: “In
character they stand as high as the peasantry of my own
Scotland.” Some sad tragedies had occurred. A peasant
girl escaped from one of the Government houses of infamy
and fled to her parents’ cottage. She was followed by the
police, who endeavour to “reclaim,” that is, bring back to
bondage, every girl who escapes. The parents barricaded
their house; a struggle followed, and blood was shed. This
and other incidents which I might relate, illustrating the
tyranny of the system, had become public; the Florentine
people have hearts; their sympathies had been roused for
the homes and daughters of the poor; the State regulation
of vice had become unpopular, and was then very languidly
carried out in Florence.
In Milan we had again the advantage of the presence and
organising ability of Giuseppe Nathan, who joined us there.
We had a large conference in that city. There were present
some ex-Deputies and well-known doctors. Some of these
latter were strongly opposed to us, especially Dr. Pini, who
spoke at some length. He was seconded in his views by an
advocate of Milan, and Signor Brusco Onnis replied to him.
The address of the latter made a great impression on those
present. A useful discussion followed. Dr. Pini made a
kind of recantation towards the close, and a resolution in our
favour was passed almost unanimously. La Gazetta di
Milano of January 28, 1875, reported the meeting, and remarked
favourably on our aims. It gave also the resolution,
and a brief address to the group of citizens who had supported
us, which was printed and circulated the next day.
The address was as follows:—
“Gentlemen! the expression of sympathy with the cause
which I advocate, conveyed to me through you from the
city of Milan, is deeply gratifying to me; and in the name
of all who co-operate with me in this holy crusade, I tender
you my heartfelt thanks. For pioneers the path is always
93arduous and difficult, especially when before building up
they have to destroy an evil which for a long period has
been corrupting the moral sense of the most civilised populations.
Such is our own case. I will not, at the present
time, dwell upon the fact of man having gone so far as to
convert that which is in itself supremely a question of
morality into one of opportunity and facility for the satisfaction
of his physical instincts, simply as instincts, and of his
having, in order to attain this end, perpetrated the most
flagrant violation of right and justice by crushing one of
two persons equally guilty, in order to render more easy the
commission of sin for the other.
“The question for us resolves itself entirely into a moral
question—a question of justice. Even if it were the fact,
which is not the case, that statistics seemed to prove that
by means of the existing system it is possible to diminish
the maladies attendant on prostitution, our cry would be
precisely what it is to-day—war, war to the death against
all which tends to deaden the moral sense in man, and which,
ultimately, must of necessity enervate the race. We believe
that the aim of all legislation should be the gradual moral
progress of the governed, and that the labours of science
should be directed to the furtherance of that aim.
“In order to obtain pure laws, and a higher morality, we
will lend all the force of our intellect and will.
“Will you, gentlemen, give us your aid, and do what you
can to form throughout the whole of Italy, committees which
will put themselves in relation with our associations in
England?
“Josephine E. Butler.”
I must not detain my readers too long on this journey
through Italy.
After a brief visit to Turin, we crossed the Alps to Geneva.
It was at a meeting at Geneva on this question at which one
of the hardest and longest portions of our conflict was inaugurated.
Up to the present time Geneva clings to the
odious system which was on that occasion—twenty-one years
94ago—first publicly arraigned, in spite of reiterated protests
from her best and noblest citizens, and blows aimed from
many sides. But the doom of the system is approaching,
in spite of its apparent vitality.
Everything looked very dark for my first meeting beforehand.
The opposition threatened was of a different kind
to that which we generally met, which had been mainly
materialistic. Here, in Geneva, there was a good deal of
sentimentality, much talk about the police being good Christian
men, and about reclamations effected by them. It was
requested by a friend that the legal aspect of the matter
should be especially dealt with. Professor Hornung was
with us in sympathy from the first. He was Professor of
Jurisprudence in the University of Geneva, and a very able
and distinguished man. My spirits fell, however, when a
note came in the afternoon to say that the Professor had
been taken suddenly ill and could not come to the meeting.
The room was crowded at the hour announced, and at the
last moment Mr. Hornung entered, wrapped in shawls and
looking very pale. He took the presidency. Towards the
end, when a pause was given for objections to be brought
forward, behold, there were no objectors! but one after
another stood up and gave in his adhesion to our cause.
Père Hyacinthe spoke very eloquently for us. He also wrote
a kind letter to me the following day, in which he said,
“One feels, dear Madame, that God is with you in your
heroic crusade against what you have so well called ‘the
typical crime, the gigantic iniquity’ of our race. God is
with you, Madame; it is necessary that men should be with
you also. I beg that you will count entirely upon my weak
but sincere services.”
I cannot easily forget the impression of that first visit to
Geneva, a city of glorious traditions, and formerly the stern
upholder of liberty of conscience.
Geneva! still full of activity and life and educational
movements, whose glory is chiefly of the past, but in whose
midst there is still high profession of religion and spirituality,
95and at the same time desperate social evils and
Governmental iniquities which many of your best men and
women find too horrible to speak of; what, I asked myself,
will be your judgment at the last?
Before the meeting many proofs had come to me of sinister
influences exercised to prevent my being heard, and to discourage
people from coming. Some of the professing
Christians of Geneva seemed to be the most deeply in love
with the system of legalised vice. At one time the anxiety
was almost greater than I could bear, and I felt the pressure
of the responsibility all the more because at that time my
husband had been compelled to return to his duties at the
Liverpool College, leaving me to complete my immediate
mission on the Continent without his comforting and
strengthening presence. My heart was burdened with all
the shameful things I had heard concerning the slave system
in Geneva, the buying and selling of young girls, and the
corruption of young men, students, school boys, and whole
families. The good and venerable Pastor Borel had told me
of his experiences, and a tradesman of the town, M. W.——,
who had worked hard to try to save a few victims, called to
see me. The latter was an old, hard-sinewed man, apparently
with little sentimentalism about him; but during his
recital he was so moved that he burst into tears.
When the hour came, however, for the encounter, pity and
sorrow were stronger than the anger I had felt; and as I
spoke I could see that the people were moved. I happened
to stand with my back to the light, which fell fully upon the
audience, and I was much struck by the rows of old, grey
heads and venerable faces. It was like an assembly of
Elders, not only of the Church, but Elders in science and in
learning. I thanked God when I saw that many of the
Elders wept! Those tears made me glad. In some sense no
doubt this was a fruitful initiation of our Abolitionist work;
but of results we saw little or nothing for many years, in
spite of Geneva having become, two years later, the seat of
our first great and important International Congress.
96On the morning following this meeting it was that I became
first acquainted with Madame de Gingins, whose name
is so well known as one of our most constant friends on the
Continent. She was then emerging from the shadow of a
great sorrow, and felt that the call to this work would be to
her a revival of life and hope.
From Geneva I went on to Neuchâtel, where the tone was
very different. It was here that I first made the personal
acquaintance of our beloved friends and fellow workers for so
many years, M. and Mme. Aimé Humbert, and their family.
M. Humbert speedily called together a Conference, and it was
on this occasion that I first gained a knowledge of his breadth
of view and intellectual grasp. His long experience of
political life and of men had endowed him with a readiness
and tact and power of controlling and guiding an assembly
even of the most discordant elements such as I have scarcely
seen in any other man. I must give some extracts from M.
Humbert’s address at this first meeting.
“What response,” he asked, “shall we make to the appeal
which has been made to us?”
“We are not, it is true, in the same situation as the
associations which have been mentioned. The reformist
agitation in England aims at effecting the repeal of laws
protective of immorality. In the first place, no Federal law
analogous to these exists in Switzerland. Legislation relating
to public morals is within the province of the several
cantons. Then, again, in the canton of Neuchâtel, the
criminal code takes cognisance of vice, and visits it with
correctional or criminal penalties, as the case may be, without
consideration of person or sex. We have, then, a legislation
protective of morality, and which admits neither
exception nor reservation. I may add that in general it is
respected, especially in our chief city of Berne, which is,
perhaps, of all Switzerland, the town the most exempt from
the scourge of prostitution. On the other hand, in our
principal industrial centre, at Chaux-de-Fonds, immoral
houses were established some years since, as in Geneva. The
97fact is public and notorious, and it has already called forth
the remonstrances of the Synod of the National Church of
Neuchâtel, which have been without result. Consequently
our situation is this:—We have, I repeat, a legislation protective
of morality, but this legislation is openly violated in
a portion of our territory. Thus, instead of seeking, as in
England, the repeal of a law the enactment of which constituted
an innovation, we have to demand the strict observance
of the existing law. If we do not do this, we sanction by our
silence a state of things worse than in England. There,
at least, there is no longer any legal hypocrisy! the law
declares openly what it intends to tolerate. Here, on the
contrary, the prohibition of vice is held to be complete; it
is officially proclaimed, and, nevertheless, in one portion of
our territory, all the crimes and misdemeanours which fall
under the ban of the penal code are daily committed with
the full knowledge of every citizen.
“Without respect for the laws, there is no true Republic.
If a good law becomes a lie, it tends to deaden the national
conscience and to deprave the people, just as much as a bad
law could do. Let us, then, have the courage of our
opinions! If our law is good, let us compel its observance;
if, on the contrary, we judge that we ought to substitute for
it the toleration of immorality, let us boldly legalise vice! I
am persuaded that this will not be done. A law of tolerance
is an impossibility in our canton. Neither our present Grand
Council, nor any Grand Council of Neuchâtel, will ever
sanction it. Could an institution exist in our Republic of
Neuchâtel which braves the legislative power, and subsists
in spite of public opinion? Such a thing would be the commencement
of the downfall of our Republic. And what
description of institution is it, for which we should have to
introduce a régime of privilege incompatible with our constitutional
guarantees? An institution which is, in itself, a
flagrant violation of individual liberty, and of the equality of
all the inhabitants of the country, whether men or women,
before the law. The inauguration of legal prostitution is
98nothing else than the triumph of brute force, the consecration
of police despotism over the weaker sex—the protection of a
white slave-trade—in a word, the organisation of female
slavery.
“But hygienic considerations are invoked. We are told
that certain diseases would thus become rarer or less
pernicious. Well, let us admit for an instant—what I consider
by no means proved—that this assertion is incontestable.
I will tell you of another disease, which, wherever
this system obtains, becomes ever more deadly and less rare.
It does not, indeed, attack any single organ of the human
frame, but it withers all that is human—mind, body, soul.
It strikes our youth at that unhappy moment when first they
cross the threshold of the abodes of State regulated vice;
and when they recross that threshold to the purer air, oh
God! what fatal deed has not been done! For them the
spring of life has no more flowers; the very friendships of
their youth are polluted; they become strangers to all the
honourable relations of a pure life; and thus it is that more
and more in these days we see stretching wider and wider
around us the circle of this mocking, faded, worn out,
sceptical youth, without poetry, without love, without
enthusiasm, without faith, and without joy. And yet this
is the generation on which the hopes of our country
rest!
“There is something truly mysterious in the way in which
a social scourge makes its way and propagates itself; but
what is still more astonishing, or rather more admirable, is
the means by which Providence puts an end to it.
“For some time past have Jules Simon, in his work,
L’Ouvrière; Victor Hugo, in Les Misérables, John Stuart
Mill, Acollas, Hornung, and many other writers denounced
the crime of female slavery, and declared it the duty of
democracy to provide for the extinction of prostitution.
Many applauded; but the thing would have ended there had
not the advocates of legal prostitution in Great Britain themselves
solicited and obtained from Parliament an official
99sanction of this system of slavery. Then—not till then—this
system was unveiled in the full light of publicity, and
publicity is fatal to it; for on the one hand vice cannot bear
the light in a country where the Press is free, and on the
other hand no law of Parliament can, in the mind of the
British nation, over-ride the Charter of its ancient liberties,
it having been one of the first among the great nations of
Europe to formulate the guarantee of personal rights. The
Charter of our little country of Neuchâtel is of still more
ancient date (1213). The first Compact of alliance of our
Confederation belongs to the close of the same century (1291).
Individual Liberty founded alike the greatness of England
and the happiness of Switzerland. We cannot, any more
than the English, permit slavery upon our Republican soil.
It may not be allowed an entrance there, whether official or
secret. Let us all mutually unite to protect liberty and
justice from the evil which threatens them in common. Mrs.
Butler’s mission will prove to be for us a providential event,
the opportunity which we must quickly seize, in order to act
upon our canton and upon Switzerland, and to associate
ourselves with the great reformatory struggle which is
coming upon Europe, and, sooner or later, upon the whole
world.”
In company with Madame Humbert, I visited the largest
industrial town of the Jura, La Chaux-de-Fonds. There was
much moral evil there, but also many sternly just and good
people. I was fully rewarded for the visit there by the adhesion
of persons who have remained constant to our cause,
and whose work was crowned by complete success in 1892
by the final abolition of the infamous institution in that city,
and in the entire canton of Neuchâtel.
The town stands high on the Jura. I was warned that
the cold would be many degrees greater than at Neuchâtel;
and, indeed, I found it so. Even the extraordinary beauty
of the vast expanses of snow, the black forests of enormous
pine trees, with their weights of heavy clinging snow, the
glimpses of the distant Alps, stretching from Mont Blanc
100to the Wetterhorn and Wellhorn, scarcely gave me courage
enough to hold out against the cold as we ascended. Madame
Humbert kindly accompanied me. As we came near the
town, however, I found I had not come among cold hearts.
Several venerable men met us a little way from the town,
with fur wrappings about them, and faces full of kindly
welcome, and stood with heads uncovered until the sledge
started again for the town. The deep snow made everything
very silent; no rattle of wheels, only the soft, sweeping
sound of the sledges flying swiftly about, and the musical
ringing of the horses’ bells. We had excellent meetings
there.
From Neuchâtel I visited Berne and Lausanne, finding
warm friends in each place. Thence I returned to Paris.
It was on this second visit to Paris that I made the acquaintance
of Madame de Morsier, whose name is endeared
to many of us with whom she has worked on the Continent
ever since. M. Humbert joined me in Paris, having determined,
after grave consultation with his wise and gentle
wife, to throw himself into the cause, although it might involve
for him some sacrifice from a material point of view.
“God wills it,” he said. “This was the cry of the old
Crusaders, and still more do I feel that it is the motto of
those who are being drawn into this great movement.”
I will not dwell upon the rather bitter experiences of the
first part of this my second visit to Paris, arising from the
opposition and cynicism which we met with. “It is a hard
crusade,” exclaimed M. Humbert one day, as he returned
from a long and fruitless controversy with M. Mettetal, ex-Prefect
of the Morals’ Police, the predecessor of Lecour. M.
Mettetal was a Protestant, and esteemed a religious man,
but on the subject of justice, equality and legality, he was
stone blind.
It is pleasanter to recollect the kindness, which never
failed, of certain warm friends, and the readiness to accept
our message which we found among the humbler classes of
the people. Several interesting meetings were held, promoted
101by M. Ed. de Pressensé and other distinguished men
of the Protestant community, and others by leaders among
the working men and women of Paris. At one large meeting,
at which there was a crowd of women present, an advocate
opposed us. He proceeded to say all the untrue and
cowardly things which men generally say when defending
the enslavement of women, for they use the same arguments
all over the world. Before he had gone far, however, he
seemed rather taken aback, and I must say I was pleasantly
surprised by the furious burst of scorn and anger which proceeded
from all the women, and almost all the men, present.
He endeavoured to go on, but the women hissed, and moaned,
and protested so energetically that his voice was drowned.
It gladdened my heart to see this furious protest from these
poor Frenchwomen. The advocate became somewhat excited
and tried to fling back the scorn of the women, getting, however,
more and more into the mud, and floundering hopelessly.
When he declared that the unhappy women for whose civil
and natural rights we had pleaded, were the vilest of creatures,
scarcely human, and justly expelled from and scorned
by society, the women present sprang to their feet, and almost
with one voice demanded, “But the men! What about
the men? Are they not equally guilty, base and despicable?”
I thanked God in my heart for this storm of
righteous indignation. But there was sadness, too, in it.
It had a maledictory sound which reminded me of the deep
and deadly wounds which had been inflicted upon the population
of Paris, and spoke of still further tribulation which
might be in store for her.
Dr. Armand Deprés, a physician of the Lourcine Hospital,
a man of great statistical knowledge on this question, gave
me valuable help during this visit. He attended with me
another large meeting, chiefly of the working class, and addressed
them with a wonderful tenderness, giving also at
the same time, clearly and delicately, the results which only
a medical expert like himself could furnish.
Many proofs of sympathy reached us from other parts of
102France. One of the most touching of these was a letter
from Mr. Charles de Bourbonne, a magistrate of Rheims,
who had pronounced a severe, just, and eloquent judgment in
a case which had occurred in carrying out the regulations in
his own city. On account of that judgment, which is a
masterpiece of clearly-stated principle versus opportunism,
and would well deserve to be quoted in full, he was degraded
from the magistracy. He wrote to me:—
“Madam,—Yours is a work of lofty aims and noble purposes.
Your voice will not sound in the desert. You will
be able at length to create that phalanx of workers so much
needed, which shall constitute an indissoluble alliance, an
alliance indispensable to the cause which you defend. England
is a privileged country, since liberty of discussion prevails
there. It is not so in France. It is as a martyr in the
great Cause which I dared to defend, that I address you
to-night. I have committed the wrong of being in the right,
and, after nineteen years of arduous labours in the Magistracy,
I am degraded for having dared to oppose abuses
which I considered infamous, and am now compelled at an
advanced age to seek some retired business which shall
permit me to live honestly. You ask me to become an
honorary member of the International Congress to take place
next year. I accept it with all my heart, and I am proud to
do so.
“C. de Bourbonne,
“Ex-Justice of the Peace.”
This Magistrate had said, in his published judgment, “I
have discovered, and have proofs, that it is the police itself
which is one of the main causes of the depravity and demoralisation
of our great cities. Without much education,
of a morality at least doubtful, and in possession of an arbitrary
power which is beyond any possible control, the agents
of the Morals’ Police are believed upon their simple word,
and their reports obtain credence.”
103The close of this year was marked by a vigorous correspondence
in the French Press on the subject of the Police
des Mœurs, which bore much fruit, bringing many hideous
things to light, and arousing slumbering consciences in the
matter.
CHAPTER VI
104
“Thy will was in the builder’s thought;
Thy hand unseen amidst us wrought;
Through mortal motive, scheme and plan,
Thy wise eternal purpose ran.”
Before I go further with the recital of the events in
connection with our crusade which stand out most
prominently in my memory, I must pause to speak briefly of
some of the persons with whom I was most closely allied in
the early years of our work.
They rise before me now—those faces and those groups of
faces of dear friends and companions in labour, of all classes
and conditions, and of different lands and races. Many have
passed away; but their memory lives in the hearts of those
with whom they were associated for a time in work and
prayer and hope.
First among the many groups comes that of the earliest
and most active leaders in the Ladies’ National Association.
One of these, the Bristol group, still continues to be full of
life and energy. I refer especially to the sisters Priestman
and Margaret Tanner, with Miss Estlin and others closely
associated with them, who have been to me, personally,
through this long struggle, from the first years till now,
a kind of body guard, a corps d’élite on whose prompt aid,
singleness of purpose, prudence, and unwearying industry
I could and can rely at all times, and the knowledge of
whose existence and loyalty alone, even when parted from
them for long periods, is a continued source of comfort and
strength. The utter absence in them of any desire for recognition,
of any vestige of egotism in any form, is worthy
105of remark. In the purity of their motives they shine out
“clear as crystal.”
The mere mention of their names, and those of a host of
others, is but a cold and poor tribute. Nevertheless, I
cannot pass on without a brief allusion to others. Mrs.
Kenway, of Birmingham, was another of my strongest
friends; her house was always my home in passing through
and working in that busy centre, a home in which I was
always lovingly received by herself, her husband, and all her
family. I must mention her sister also, Mrs. Henry Richardson,
of York. Other names which crowd upon me are those
of Mrs. Edward Walker, of Leeds, of Mr. and Mrs. Clark, of
Newcastle, Mr. and Mrs. Spence Watson and the Richardson
family, of the same town; of Mrs. Pease Nichol, Miss
Wigham, and Mrs. Bright McLaren, of Edinburgh; of Mrs.
Lucas, Mrs. Maclaren and other ladies of Glasgow, and Miss
Isabella Tod, of Belfast, one of the ablest, and certainly the
most eloquent, of our women workers of those times. Miss
Lucy Wilson, whose loss to our cause through death some
years ago was a serious one, might be numbered as one of
the legal helpers of our cause. She had a remarkably keen
intelligence and extraordinary capacity for sifting evidence,
unravelling tortuous argument, and dividing the true from
the false. She was often employed by our Parliamentary
friends to examine and pronounce upon doubtful proposals,
emanating from the Government or elsewhere. Her verdict
was generally found to be just. Her character and feelings
as a woman, at the same time, were true and tender.
There are many more names revered and honourable which
I might bring in, but I do not know how to enumerate them.
I am forced, like the Apostle who gives us the record of the
heroes of faith, to sum up with the words, “And what shall
I say more? for the time would fail me to tell” of this and
that standard-bearer of righteousness. Their record is in
heaven; they do not need my poor homage; they never
coveted earthly praise.
The lofty and perilous position to which the first women
106workers in this cause were called, was indicated by Dr.
Guthrie, one of the venerable leaders of the Scottish Free
Church, in a letter which was published in 1872, as follows:—
“There is a picture in the old Dutch town of Leyden which
I have looked on with the deepest emotions. Its object is the
brave, and, by God’s blessing, successful defence of that city
when besieged by the forces of those two fierce persecutors,
Philip II. and the Duke of Alva. And what there most
moved my heart was the sight of women, in whom the fear
of outrage from the brutal soldiery had swallowed up the
fear of death, standing beside their fathers, brothers, and
husbands on the crests of the crowded ramparts. No place
for women, that, it may be said. But turn the light of
history on the scene; read in Motley’s pages the unutterable
horrors to which both maidens and mothers were exposed,
and you will look through tears of sympathy on the beautiful
woman, pale with loss of blood, whom they are bearing off to
die in a quiet chamber, and on those of her sex who, undaunted
by her fall, stand boldly by the guns and, with
hands used to gentler work, point the muzzle and fire on the
assailant. Circumstances, as they say, alter cases. They
did so there; they did so when, in lack of men, Grace
Darling hastened to the rescue, put her own young life in
peril, and pulled for the sinking wreck. They did so in
Jerusalem also, when women, casting aside the ordinary
restraints of their age, openly followed our Lord to Calvary,
and, in the face of His raging enemies, bewailed and
lamented Him.
“Such honour as I give to these I give to those ladies
who have stepped out of their ordinary sphere to publicly
expose the vice-regulating laws, and to become leaders of
men,—to inspire the hesitating with firmness and cowards
with courage. A good while ago different persons urged me
to take pen in hand and address the mothers of our country,
the guardians of its homes and household virtues, on the
jeopardy into which both were brought by the authors and
107advocates of these foul laws. Fear of being thought presumptuous
made me, while I acknowledged the honour,
decline—at least delay—the task. But when these ladies,
braving in this crisis the scoffs of profligates, rising above
all fear of misunderstanding and misrepresentation by their
public appearance on such a subject, offered up a sacrifice on
the altar of virtue that only the delicate and pure and high-minded
can fully appreciate, I were a coward to hang back.
They have thrown themselves into the breach, and I cannot
but follow.”
The position which the women took was also well described
by our venerable Christian statesman, the Right Honourable
J. W. Henley, when from his seat in Parliament he uttered
these words: “It is objected that this agitation is the work
of women; but it is impossible not to see that it is women
who are above all others affected by this law. We men do
not know what they suffer. These women have set their
feet upon the Rock of Ages, and nothing will drive them
from that position. They have taken up the cross, despising
the shame, and they will not shrink or turn back.”
These words were uttered in the House of Commons, in
which were many cynics, in the midst of an awed and
reverential silence. The character and age of the speaker
himself contributed to this feeling of respect.
If in the course of my imperfect narrative I have omitted
to mention some of those who are worthy of mention and
honour, I ask that I may be pardoned for that omission. We
were many. As the years went on, we gathered adherents
from all parts of the civilised world; we came to be a host
which it would be difficult to number. There were in the
front many distinguished men,—men of European and world-wide
reputation, economists, philosophers, statesmen, writers,
patriots, leaders of men; and at the same time there were
countless helpers whose contribution to the great awakening
and onward movement was a hidden one, resembling the
vitalising influence of a stream or fountain flowing underneath
the soil, whose presence is only known by the verdure
108and freshness of the pastures around. How many victories
have been won for us by the silent prayers of these, while we
were in the midst of the battle, will only be known when
the secrets of all hearts shall be revealed.
Among the men who stood foremost in those early years, I
have already spoken of some. Emeritus Professor Francis
Newman, brother of the late Cardinal Newman, gave us
strong help by his powerful pen and unflinching rebukes of
those in authority who had conspired to bring this trouble
upon our country. An anonymous friend won the gratitude
of the Ladies’ National Association in its infancy, when its
resources were meagre, by a gift of £100. This friend proved
to be the father of Mr. John Thomasson, of Bolton. His son,
in the same spirit, has never failed to stand our friend up to
the present day; his gentleness of character and manner,
combined with great firmness of principle, has made him to
be beloved by us all. Mr. R. F. Martineau, of Birmingham,
was ever a firm and clear-headed upholder of our principles,
and was the inspirer of the work, during many years, of his
own creation,—the Midland Electoral Union. He had strong
supporters in Mr. Morgan, the Rev. J. G. Brown and others
at Birmingham. Mr. Joseph Edmondson, of Halifax, aided
us powerfully by his pen as well as by active labours. The
tortuous methods, arguments and subterfuges of our opponents,
when they began to take refuge from approaching defeat in
manifold “substitutes,” were exposed by him in a masterly
manner in his pamphlet “The Regulationists and their
Policy.”
Mr. Henry J. Wilson was from the first, and is now, one
of our strongest champions.
I have already mentioned Mr. Edward Backhouse, who
supported us munificently year by year by his generous
donations as well as by his commanding presence on many
public occasions. When his death was announced it was
said with truth, “A prince has fallen this day in Israel.”
His name again recalls those of many other pillars of the
Society of Friends, two of Birmingham, Mr. Albright and
109Mr. J. E. Wilson, and more especially of those two pure and
saintly men George Gillett and Frederick Wheeler.
A year or two after our first attack on the vice-regulating
laws, there appeared, equipped for the battle, and powerful,
though young, another member of that Society, Alfred Dyer,
whose action and influence in India, and their important
results, are well known to my readers.
For legal advice and help all through, we were greatly
indebted to Mr. William Shaen and Professor Sheldon Amos.
Mr. Shaen held a prominent position for many years as
President of the National Association. I first became acquainted
with him in 1870, and retained his friendship till
his death. He was a man of great firmness of character, who
on first acquaintance appeared cold; yet his nature was one
of great gentleness, and his counsel was always kind. One
could go to him for advice in the most tragic and criminal
cases, sure of his sympathy. Some allusion was once made
at a Conference to persons who might be called the refuse of
society. Mr. Shaen remarked: “For me, there is no refuse
of society.” Very valuable work was done by him for the
British and Continental Federation. He drew up several
weighty documents on the legal side of our question, which
stated clearly the lines upon which the legislation of the
future, connected with the subject of our work, should be
based.
Of the National Committee which sat at Westminster, and
worked especially with a view to influencing Members of
Parliament, the two Mr. Mallesons were pillars of strength,
Mrs. W. Malleson contributing by her refined and able pen
to our literature. Mr. Banks was from first to last the able
and laborious secretary of that Committee. As members of
the same Committee I must not fail to mention Mrs. Venturi,
a friend of Mazzini, and Mrs. Steward. To the latter was
assigned an arduous task in visiting Belgium in aid of the
inquiry into the criminal “white slave trade,” which was
carried on between that country and our own. This mission
was promoted by the Abolitionist Committee of the City of
110London, headed by our late venerable friend, Mr. Benjamin
Scott, for many years Chamberlain of the City of London.
Since the year 1880 a host of younger workers has gathered
into our ranks, of whom, while thinking of them with loving
regard, I will not attempt here to give even such an imperfect
notice as the above.
I have named, after all, only a portion of those who
deserve all honour for the sacrifices they made and the good
work they did. Our Parliamentary friends, as well as certain
leaders of Churches and Denominations who were prominent
in our work, are noticed in the course of my narrative. Our
principal Continental, American, and other friends come in
the same way into the story itself.
Most certainly we have had strong consolation and high
privileges in the midst of much obloquy, and some painful
experiences. Among the former advantages stands first the
fact that the question we dealt with has brought forward at
all times, and in all countries, the best men and women of
those times and countries, welding them and us into a great
league of solid friendships and common aims. Those who
have gathered round the Abolitionist standard from the first
till now have indeed been of “the salt of the earth.”
Personally, it has been to me an indescribable blessing and
strength to have been surrounded all along by tenderly loyal
adherents and supporters in the persons of my own family,
and of those dearest to me. Few, perhaps, have been so
highly favoured in this respect. My husband’s character and
his position in the work are known. My sons, following in
his steps, always gave me loving sympathy, and, as they
advanced to manhood, practical help, for which I here record
my affectionate acknowledgments. My five sisters were, at
different times, more or less associated in the work, and were
always and strongly in sympathy with it. One of them was
for many years an active member of the Executive Committee
of the Ladies’ National Association, and at her death was
succeeded in that position by another sister. Another
though frail and in failing health, laboured closely with me
111for several years, especially in promoting petitions and
memorials from Churches.
The year 1875 has few clear recollections for me, personally,
in direct connection with our cause. Six years of work, and
more especially the winter months spent in very difficult
work on the Continent, had over-taxed my strength. My
health gave way, and was only restored by several months of
rest, during which I heard only the distant echoes of the
conflict, while I remained at home.
Some of those echoes were of a mournful nature. The
Gazetta di Milano recorded early in that year several cases
of girls who had committed suicide to avoid the agony of
being placed on the Government register of shame, and of
another who had been deliberately and cleverly entrapped
into the “service,” and who had locked herself into her room,
and attempted suicide by breathing the fumes of charcoal.
She was found in the morning, stretched on her bed quite
insensible, with a crucifix clasped in her arms. The immodest
pictures, and other objects suggestive of evil, with
which her apartment had been furnished, were found all
broken to pieces by her hands, and lay strewed about the
room. Happier had it been for her if that sleep had been her
last; but life was not extinct, and she was restored to
consciousness, to her own bitter grief.
In the month of March, Mrs. Percy, of Aldershot, a widow,
who had for some years during her husband’s illness maintained
her children honestly, drowned herself in order to
escape from police persecution, by which, if she had yielded,
she would have been driven to be registered on the Government
roll of shame. Before taking the fatal resolve she had
written a letter to the Daily Telegraph. It was a wild
appeal of terror and indignation, relieved by a faint hope
that some heart would be touched, and her case would be
taken up. No answer, however, coming at once to her cry of
anguish, she sought refuge from dishonour in death. The
National Association instituted a strict inquiry into all the
circumstances, which were found to be as Mrs. Percy and her
112young daughter had stated. That Association also charged
itself with the care of the little orphan sons of Mrs. Percy,
while her daughter was committed to my husband’s care and
mine, and was sent to our home in Liverpool. Much indignation
was aroused in the country; the Government agent who
had hunted this poor woman to death, however, retained his
position, possibly receiving a mild warning from the Secretary
for War to be more careful in future in the selection of his
victims.
An Indignation Meeting was held in St. James’s Hall,
London, at which our Parliamentary leaders spoke out plainly
on this matter. My husband read to that meeting an informal
deposition made to him by the young girl soon after
she came under our care.
“The statement,” he said, “which I am about to read to
you was drawn from little Jane Percy in the confidence of
a quiet Sunday chat after she had been a fortnight in our
house, and it was written down immediately. We asked her
to tell us exactly all she could recollect, if it was not too
painful to her. She replied, ‘I will tell you exactly what I
saw and remember’; and then, speaking for the first time
of the bitter trial to which she had been subjected, she said:
‘They called the police and ordered my mother to go up
to the Metropolitan Police Office and bring me with her.
Mamma and I went. We there saw Inspector G——. He
was in his room, and mamma was first called in alone. I
cannot, therefore, tell what passed between mamma and the
Inspector, because I was not there. I can only tell you this,
that mamma was never the same person again after that
hour. She told me that she assured Inspector G—— that
she would rather sign her death warrant than the paper he
gave her to sign. I was then called in. I shall never forget
the moment when I stood before Inspector G—— and he
accused me. He said, “Do you know, girl, why you are
here?” I replied, “No, sir, I do not.” He said, “You are
here because you are no better than you should be. You
know what that means, I suppose?” I said, “No, sir, I do
113not.” He laughed in a horrible way when I said this. I
continued to deny that I knew what he meant; for, indeed,
I did not. I knew what a bad character was: there are
plenty in Aldershot; but I could not understand that he
meant to accuse me and my mamma of being bad characters.
He asked me if we had a “pass” into the camp. I answered
“Yes, we always had one: for we had engagements to sing
while papa was lying ill.” He then shouted to some one,
“See that these two women have their passes taken away
from them; we will put a stop to all that!” You see,
mamma could not earn a living after this. It hurt me so
when he called mamma and me “these two women!”
Mamma said to me when we came out, “Jenny, this will
be the death of me.” She never looked cheerful any more.
She was watched by the police wherever she went. Then
she wrote that last letter to the Daily Telegraph. Soon
after that we went away to try and get an engagement
elsewhere, but could not succeed. Mamma was always crying,
and we began to feel what a loss father was; for though he
was so ill that he was not able to earn a penny for two
years, he was a good friend. We used to tell him every
trouble, and he would talk it over and advise us kindly.
Nobody but myself knows what mamma suffered. She could
never rest at night; for she said Inspector G——’s face was
always before her, as she saw it when he accused her. If
she fell asleep, she would wake up sobbing and in a fright.
I consider that man has been the death of my mamma. He
said to her at the end, “I will not let you alone.” Well, a
friend came from Aldershot to ask mamma to go back there.
We went back. Friends used to say to her, “Cheer up! you
will be all the more respected when this is cleared up and
the truth is known.” She again said she would choose death
rather than do as Inspector G—— wished her to do!’
“Jenny spoke all this in a low, quiet voice, not at all excitedly.
Her visit to the police station seemed to haunt her
even more than her mother’s death. She is proud of her
mother, and this pride helps her to bear the loss. She said
114at last: ‘What a law this is! I never could believe there
was such a law. Since this law was made it is not considered
respectable to speak to a soldier, nor have one in
your house; but I can tell you that, though I have lived
among soldiers ever since I was born, I never had a rough
word or an insult from one in my life, and they were always
respectful to my mamma. I think you will find that all
those who knew her spoke well of her.’”
In May of this year a very important series of conferences
was held in London on the occasion of the visit of several
well-known Continental members of the Federation whom we
had invited to meet us. Among these was M. Edmond de
Pressensé. This distinguished man has been described as
“one of the most eloquent scholars and scholarly divines of
the French Reformed Church.” He had an intellectual
countenance and a rich and pleasant voice; but his success
as a preacher was chiefly secured by the solidity of his
attainments and the depth of his religious convictions. He
published many solid works, among which are “Lectures on
Christianity in its Application to Social Questions,” “A History
of the First Three Centuries of the Christian Era,” and
his “Life of Christ,” which was published in 1866. He was
a member of the National Assembly, and was nominated by
it as Chairman of a Committee for investigating the Penitentiary
Laws, and was later the principal actor on a Commission
on the prison of St. Lazare. He was created a
Chevalier of the Legion of Honour for his devotion in
relieving the poor during the Franco-German War, and was
finally elected a member of the Senate.
M. George Appia, an Italian by birth, was well known as
an ardent apostle of the ancient Waldensian Church in Italy.
He had been called to Paris as a Pastor of the Church of
the Augsburg Confession; a man of genius and of a highly
spiritual nature.
Two of our other visitors on this occasion have already
been introduced to the reader, viz., M. Aimé Humbert and
M. Giuseppe Nathan. Père Hyacinthe also was among the
115invited, but took ill after arriving in London, and was prevented
attending these Conferences. He addressed a meeting
some weeks later in St. James’s Hall on behalf of the Federation.
A Conversazione was held in the Westminster Palace
Hotel on the evening before the Conference, when one or two
informal addresses were given by the Continental visitors.
M. Humbert, speaking in French, said: “I must tell you
that the work of reform which you have taken up is not
entirely an innovation in our Continental history. As far
back as twenty years ago Pastor Borel undertook single-handed
in Geneva the stupendous task of bringing the
question before the public, and of combating for the abolition
of these laws. But he was alone in the work; alone in
signing a petition to the Grand Council. He sent his
petition. It was acknowledged and sent back to be examined
by the Council of State, and no more was heard of
it. The following year he made another charge, with no
more success than the first. He continued to labour on, and
by great tact and effort succeeded in securing the escape of
several of the victims from the tolerated houses. The track
had been opened, and pioneers came in. Two years ago the
newspapers of Geneva acquainted the public with the startling
fact that an English lady had come for the special
purpose of holding Conferences on the question raised by
Pastor Borel. Every one said, ‘Ah, a very English proceeding,
indeed!’ The matter was treated with more or less of
levity until the Genevese learnt that a British and Continental
Federation had been formed to deal with the matter,
and that the seat of the Federation was London. This news
stirred them. A Federation with its headquarters in London
must be something worth notice.... I believe that
henceforward both sides of the Channel will advance hand in hand
in this great question of justice.”
A very large and representative Conference was held the
following afternoon. A crowd of delegates came from all
parts of the United Kingdom. Mr. Stansfeld presided
116Canon Butler read several letters, one from Père Hyacinthe
regretting his enforced absence, a second from Professor
Emile de Laveleye, whose attention had only recently been
drawn to this question, and who now sent us the expression
of his complete adhesion to our principles and work. Another
letter was from Pastor Theodore Monod, who was prevented
joining us by the obligation to attend a series of Conferences
in the South of France. He wrote:—
“We are with you in spirit; we are providing ourselves
with ammunition; we shall make use of your guns on the
battlefield. Surely it is high time that every Christian
should rouse himself to more earnest prayer, more steadfast
trust and more whole-hearted devotion, and, as a necessary
consequence, march forward in the Saviour’s might against
these citadels of iniquity.”
M. de Pressensé’s speech on this occasion was one of the
most remarkable we had ever heard. Mr. Stansfeld spoke of
it as follows: “I knew that M. de Pressensé was a politician
with a great and well-deserved reputation in his own country.
I knew that he was an orator and a well-known divine; but
I did not expect the privilege which was in store for us in
the discourse to which we have just listened, a discourse
displaying merits which are very rarely to be found combined
in the speech of one man. It was the speech of a
philosopher who has alike the instinct and training of a
statesman. It contained the clearest statement of principle,
and it was full of the divine sentiment of love which should
fill the hearts of those who preach the Gospel. It was delivered
with an energy and antithesis of eloquence of which,
I fear, few Englishmen are capable.”
Every word of this speech is worthy of reproduction, but
I only give here an extract or two.
“I entreat you to observe,” M. de Pressensé said, “that
the State can only defend rights conformably with right, and
with respect for individual liberty. Now in the case we are
considering, not only does it pursue the opposite of right,
but the means by which it acts are a flagrant violation of
117right. It withdraws the individual liberties of thousands
of human beings from the guardianship of law and of justice,
and delivers them over to the caprice of the administration;
by this act all those laws and rules made to prevent injustice
being done, and to prohibit imprisonment except under formally
determined conditions, are abrogated; they are replaced
by the régime of arbitrary will.
“I will consent, however, to come down to the lower
ground of consequences, of results, although, in advance,
I assert I am convinced that there can be no real conflict
between principles and results, and that evil must always
bring forth evil. You, who are the partisans of these
sanitary laws, speak of the public safety. Well, I will confine
myself to this question—Who do you save? We will
not speak of the woman; she is the necessary victim of the
system—the living material, which has to be mangled and
torn by the iron teeth and wheels of this pitiless mechanism.
We will speak of her later; for the present I leave her out
of account. I repeat my question, Who do you save? (putting
out of account the woman, doomed to irremediable perdition.)
Is it the man whom you save? I deny it! Placing myself
even at your own materialistic standpoint, I deny it. You
speak only of the man’s body; you speak not of his soul, and
you are right. But you do not save his body. This is certain,
even from the documents furnished by the partisans of
the system themselves. A competent writer,[10] who has deeply
studied this subject, has uttered these words (speaking of
Paris): ‘Prostitution engenders prostitution. That which
lights a fire at one point propagates it everywhere.’ So true
is this, that this sincere writer records the fact that prostitution,
outside of the sanitary laws, increases from day to
day in a most frightful degree.
“Statistics are peremptory in their condemnation of these
laws. For one victim who comes under sanitary observation
hundreds escape you, and your measures of protection are
118useless. How could it be otherwise? You wish to regulate
vice, but it is of the essence of vice to refuse to be regulated.
Vice violates moral law, and you may expect it to transgress
human rules. It is like a torrent which has overflowed its
banks; you cannot say, ‘Thus far shall thou lawfully go,
and no further.’ It mocks all your regulations. You will
never succeed in making disorderly passions universally well
ordered in their gratification.
“You do not save the body! And the soul, the moral
nature!—does not the State contribute towards its perversion
in sanctioning the idea that debauchery at a certain age is
a natural law, before which the young man must bow—a
law which the State recognises? And thus the State
facilitates the first steps to immorality, and becomes the
tempter of the young man. In facilitating these first steps,
it favours public immorality; for the patented evil has its
recognised place in human legislation. You speak of the
harm which prostitution does to the body. You would preserve
the body, and you begin by poisoning the soul. Ah,
you have forgotten that trifling thing, the immortal soul!
You have forgotten the soul of youth, the soul of your
country. You have forgotten that this profligacy which you
facilitate contributes to the corruption of the youth of the
nation, and sends it back to the domestic hearth blighted,
corrupted, prematurely aged, when it is not separated for
ever from the domestic hearth, as is the case now in certain
countries, where the complaint is made of the diminution of
marriages, and (as in the decline of the Roman Empire)
rewards are held out to those who will marry and bring up
children. You have withered the purity, the vigour, the
moral energy of those young hearts. The Proverbs of
Solomon tell us that the house of debauchery (officially regulated
or not) is an open sepulchre—that it rests upon the
tomb; and it is true. And you wish that the State should
hold the key to that chamber of death—that the State should
be the door-keeper to admit to it our youthful citizens! You
will not hinder, by your sanitary laws, the realisation of the
119terrible genealogy of sin recorded by St. James: ‘When lust
has conceived, it bringeth forth sin; and sin, when it is
finished, bringeth forth death.’ Yes, prostitution kills the
soul, even when it does not kill the body. This is the
dialectic of evil, which follows its own inexorable course.
“The partisans of this system say to us, however:—‘Society
has a right to defend itself against physical evils
which destroy it; it has a right to resort to any means when
it has to deal not only with debauchery, but with debauchery
which is a commerce; and these regulations, after all, only
apply to the infamous creatures who sell themselves, and
have put themselves beyond the pale of the law and of
society: they are but the dirt of the street.’ Now I do not
under-rate the abomination of paid debauchery. Yes, the
vice which sells itself is abominable; what, then, shall we
say of those who buy it? But there are distinctions to be
made among those who sell. Let us look a little closer at
the situation of the woman whom Governments have submitted
to a regulation which is a complete and abject
slavery. She deserves nothing but contempt you tell us!
She is invariably as morally perverse as you tell us she is!
I ask, how many of these girls are thrust upon the streets
by abandonment after seduction, or dragged down by want
into the infamy from which they cannot escape? What is
your part in the matter? You engulf them further; you
thrust them down lower; you throw on them the last shovelful
of earth to hurl them to the abyss; you roll upon them
the stone which cannot be removed except by a supernatural
effort. ‘Ah! you have fallen, unfortunate creature,’ you
say; ‘well, we will complete the work, we will consummate
your degradation: that which is already soiled shall be made
still more vile.’ This is logic; but it is the logic of demons!
“I have supposed the case—so frequently occurring—of
the misfortunes which precipitate into public vice a young
girl, a weak being, a mere child, perhaps, of fifteen or sixteen
years, the victim of infamous seduction. Let us go further,
and passing beyond all the various shades of difference, let
120us take the worst cases of degradation. I have admitted, I
admit, that the woman who sells herself is a shameful being;
but what, I have asked, and ask again, shall we say of those
who buy? Is the stronger sex, being the purchaser, worthy
of greater respect than the weaker sex which is purchased?
You desire that the State shall sacrifice to the supposed
public security thousands of female victims doomed to perdition,
and you forget that the profligate man is equally a peril
to public health with the impure woman. When I look at
this extremity of degradation which is set before us in order
to justify measures so terrible as those we oppose, I remember
that I belong to a religion of divine pity, and that no
Christian can dare to say that even these most degraded
beings are beyond hope. I remember that there is a love
which seeks the lost soul, the lost treasure, in the very dust
of the road, and that that love is faithful and powerful and
hopeful. A noble Christian has said: ‘The world will
believe in God when it sees that the disciples of Christ
believe in the human soul’; or, rather, that they believe in
that immense charity which descends into the lowest abyss
to seek that which is lost. In the face, then, even of the
profoundest debasement, we have no right to say, ‘All is
over! we may now treat this being as vile matter which may
receive the official stamp at the custom-house of human
merchandise.’
“Here is a poor sinner who has heard of Jesus of
Nazareth; her heart beats with a new hope; she curses her
abominable life; she feels an impulse to go forward and
throw herself weeping at His feet. But the State policeman
steps in and says, ‘Stop! you cannot pass; you must wait
for our authorisation; you must wait till your name is
removed from the register: you belong to us, and we will not
give you up until you have been long tested.’ She turns
away and waits, and while she waits her tears dry up, her
heart again hardens, and she returns to infamy. Thus the
poor drowning creature is plunged once more into the waves
of impurity, and when she would seize hold of the plank of
121salvation it is dashed away from her trembling hands. Such
is your system! and there are Christians who approve it!
I know that there was an age when pagan temples were
devoted to the worship of Venus, and where there were
priestesses who were also the victims of horrible vice; but I
had believed that, eighteen centuries ago, Eternal Love had
appeared upon the earth!
“I do not hide from myself the horror and the peril of the
prostitution which exists where there are not these laws—the
horror and danger of prostitution under every aspect,
independently of the moral guilt of governments which
guarantee it. We must enter upon a grand crusade, not
only against legal prostitution, but against profligacy itself;
we must form an indomitable league.... We must
pursue vice up to its source; we must follow it in all its forms
and in all its hiding-places; we must attack the unholy
literature, the impure art, and the debased drama which are
connected with it. Above all, we must combat the disastrous
delusion, so fixed in many minds, that vice is an inevitable
fatality; we must hold up before our youth the ideal of
purity and of domestic worth.
“One word more: contemporary Christianity has done
much for the furtherance of the Christian faith, and we are
profoundly moved at the sight of its noble works. This is
the month in which religious societies hold meetings and
record their labours. Nothing better! but let us take care
that, in giving ourselves to these good works, we do not forget
the wrongs which lie at our door; that in the midst of
this activity, so rich, so varied, carried to the very ends of
the earth, we do not overlook the perdition in which are
plunged the victims of our civilisation. Let us take heed,
lest the Master say to us, ‘Yes, you have served Me; you
have adorned My sanctuaries to receive Me with honour; you
have shown great zeal in the propagation of your religion;
but the Pharisaism of old did the same; yet I rejected it
because it rejected the poor lost woman. He who truly
loves, loves that which is lost; but you, O Christian who
122bearest My name, what have you done for her that is lost?
what have you allowed to be done to her? You have
suffered her to be taken and devoted to infamy for the
security of your sons. Therefore I say to you, I cannot endure
your solemn feasts.’ May we be spared this condemnation!”
During the meeting a letter was received bearing the
Paris postmark, and handed to the Chairman, who pronounced
it to be important. It was an address expressing
the fullest sympathy with the aims of the Federation, and
was signed by a long list of divines and laymen, Protestant
leaders throughout France.
Professor Sheldon Amos made a very weighty speech on
this occasion, full of close reasoning, and supported by legal
arguments. He was followed by Sir Harcourt Johnstone,
the Rev. James Martineau, the Right Honourable G. Shaw
Lefevre, and others.
In April of this year Mr. Gledstone and Mr. H. J. Wilson
started on a mission to the United States as delegates from
the Federation. I asked Mr. Gledstone to write for me
briefly his recollections of the chief events of that important
mission. He consented to do so, and the following is his
account:—
“It was, I remember, a cold stormy Thursday in April,
1876, when you persisted in accompanying Mr. Wilson and
me to the river, to see us on board the Adriatic. The anti-regulation
struggle has seen some uncommon things; I think
so now, as I recall your slender form seeking shelter from
the keen wind that swept through the little tug that conveyed
us to the huge steamer lying in the middle of the
Mersey—two strong men sent out on their mission and
cheered to it by one woman! Snow was on the tops of the
Welsh hills as we got into the Channel. The next day—Good
Friday—was spent in Cork; then came a cold enough voyage.
“Bearing, as we did, letters of introduction to several of
the leaders of the old anti-slavery party, we thought of
beginning our mission to the American people at Boston, and
123using that as a centre for our propaganda. Providence had
arranged it otherwise; we began at New York and ended at
Boston, thus reversing our plan.
“First of all we tried, simultaneously with our missionary
efforts, to learn exactly the state of opinion on the system of
State regulation of vice, and what had been done to keep it
out of the country. We found that attempts had been made
at many centres, in different ways, to get the system a
footing. Doctors and sanitary specialists were its apostles.
Some of the medical journals had, at odd times, for some
years past, been doing what they could to commend it to the
notice and favour of the profession. Although we never
came upon any sign of the existence of an organised pro-regulation
party, we saw abundant evidence of the existence,
all over the States, of men, chiefly doctors, who were
resolutely bent upon having the regulation established in
some form or another. The Medical Gazette of New York
had been very zealous in 1870–71 in that direction.
“In New York, in Chicago, in California, in Baltimore, in
the district of Columbia, in Cincinnati, in Pennsylvania,
unsuccessful attempts had been made to get State or municipal
regulation. In California the Bill which was introduced
into the Legislature became known to a quick-witted
woman, the wife of one of the members, who immediately
had another Bill drafted, exactly the same as the first, save
one word—for woman she substituted man. She then got
several members of the Legislature to promise that they
would bring her Bill forward if any further progress was
made with the other. The mere sight of hers drove the
other into oblivion! She played a bold and risky game, for
had her Bill been accepted along with the other, it would
have lain a dead letter, whereas the police would have
worked the other with vigour. She saw, so far, only the
injustice of the proposed Bill, inasmuch as it touched women
and exempted men; but did not see that it was also immoral
to apply regulation even to men and women alike.
“On three occasions attempts had been made in the
124district of Columbia, for the sake, of course, of including
Washington. One of them was defeated by the energy and
resolution of Miss Edson. Learning late one evening that a
proposal was to be brought before Congress the next day, she
instantly left her home, and spent almost the whole night in
visiting newspaper offices, interviewing editors, and ringing
Congress men out of their beds to inform them of the
character of the Bill, and to implore them to oppose it. By
this means time was gained, and with the assistance of
others she continued an opposition which was ultimately
successful. Her effort cost her her life; she soon fell ill
from over-exertion and died.
“In every case the women seemed to have been particularly
vigilant and resolute, and from them we got some of
our most effective help. The women doctors, who were just
as capable as the men doctors of understanding the question
in its physical bearings, were entirely with us; at least, I
cannot remember one who was not.
“As an example of the service that may be rendered by
one intelligent and resolute man, I think I ought to name
Mr. Francis King, of Baltimore, a member of the Society of
Friends, who, when the Chairman of the Grand Jury
broached the system of regulation, gave it his firm resistance.
Mr. King had studied the subject in Europe.
“One place, St. Louis, had been afflicted with regulation
from 1870 to 1874. It had been introduced with a craft
quite worthy of the ‘father of lies,’ a clause of the City
Charter which dealt with the suppression of houses of ill-repute
being modified by the introduction of two words, ‘or
regulate’; the Charter was thus altered—‘to suppress or
regulate houses of ill-fame.’ Rev. Dr. Eliot, of Washington
University, led the opposition to it; 4,000 women petitioned
for its repeal; and it was removed by a unanimous vote of
the Senate of the State of Missouri.
“There was evidently work to be done; more than the
Federation which had sent us knew of, much more than the
American friends of purity for a moment suspected. They
125were mostly living in happy ignorance of this plotting
against the rights of all the women of the States, and against
the morals of the whole Republic. If our mission did nothing
else, we have the satisfaction of knowing that it effectually
broke up that self-confidence.
“In New York, where we landed on April 24th, we found
that preparations had been made by Mr. Aaron M. Powell
and Mrs. Gibbons for the holding of a conference the next
day. This was only a small gathering at Mrs. Gibbons’
house of some twelve or fifteen ladies and gentlemen, to
whom we explained the object of our coming, and from whom
we received suggestions as to the best course for us to
pursue. During the ten weeks of our stay in America, we
held six conferences in New York, each of them interesting
in its own peculiar way; one of them, in the New York
Infirmary, specially so, owing to the number of young women
present who were studying medicine.
“In Dr. Cuyler, of Brooklyn, we found a warm and
influential friend; he took me with him to the house of Mr.
Dodge, where I had the opportunity of addressing some
twenty-five of the most noted Presbyterian, Dutch Reformed,
and Congregational clergymen of the city. The same
privilege was extended to me by the Baptist ministers, of
whom a hundred were present at the meeting. I believe that
by means of these ministerial associations I succeeded in
addressing almost the whole of the ministers in all the great
cities of the East. They were, of course, busy in every case
with their own local concerns, and could not find time to discuss
the theme brought before them; but there is ground for
believing that interest was excited and sympathy gained.
“Among the more striking incidents of our tour was the
presentment, while we were in New York, to the ‘Court of
General Sessions of the Peace for the City and County of New
York,’ of its own Grand Jury in favour of dealing with the social
evil by means of regulation. The presentment closed with a
resolution earnestly requesting the Legislature of the State
of New York to adopt some system of laws calculated to confine
126houses of ill-fame in large cities to certain specified
localities, and to subject them at all times to the careful and
vigilant supervision of the Boards of Health and Police. This
presentment appeared in the Evening Post of June 2nd
(Friday), 1876; and before we slept that night we had penned
a protest against it in the name of the Federation, taking up
each point and answering it in the light of our English and
European experience. The next day we spent in interviewing
editors, and on Monday the Herald published our protest;
three other papers also had articles on the presentment, either
condemning it as immoral, or making light of it as a suggestion
made too late in the day for acceptance.
“I cannot leave the subject of New York without saying
a word about the kind and devoted friends we met. Mr. and
Mrs. Aaron M. Powell gave us a cordial welcome and unstinted
help, and have carried on, ever since our return, the work of
meeting and resisting all attempt to legalise vice. Mr. Powell
had formerly been editor of the Anti-Slavery Standard, and,
like all the surviving members of the great anti-slavery
movement, seemed to have an intuitive knowledge of the
great moral principles for which we were contending. Mrs.
Gibbons was another of our good friends, and in the rooms of
the Isaac T. Hopper Home (a benevolent home named in honour
of her brave, unselfish father) we had one or more of our
conferences. Mrs. Gay, of Staten Island, another Quaker and
Abolitionist, gave us excellent help, and has continued in the
good work till now. Mrs. Hussey aided us much among
medical practitioners.
“As one result of our visit, a Vigilance Committee was
formed, which has kept a sleepless eye on the movements of
the enemy, and has defeated many insidious plans to introduce
regulation through sanitary arrangements, or municipal laws,
or State enactments. It has also created a literature, modest
indeed in size, but appealing to all that is best and purest in
the nation. Ten years ago the Philanthropist, a monthly
journal, was started, to be the organ of the purity party, and
has done good service. I cannot but believe that in New
127York alone our work was a quiet introduction to the energetic
White Cross Crusade, and to the daring attacks of Dr. Parkhurst
upon the corrupt police and municipal authorities. The
friends who had co-operated with us have, for almost nineteen
years, not only kept up a protest against every form of
legalising vice, but have also thrown themselves into every
available form of service for the promotion of a sound public
opinion on the relation of the sexes.
“By the time we reached Washington a Bill had been
framed by the Board of Health and introduced into the House
of Representatives, which, on its face, looked innocent enough,
but which really contained clauses of a very dangerous
character. Professing to be only a sanitary measure, it, in
fact, gave ample powers for working a system of inspection
and license. At one of our conferences we had the presence
of the Rev. J. L. Townsend, Chaplain of the House of
Representatives, who, hearing of what was being proposed,
said he should confer with the Chaplain of the Senate, so that
together they might co-operate against the objectionable
measure. Mr. H. J. Wilson also had an interview with Mr.
Willard, who had introduced the Bill into the Legislature,
but who frankly declared that he had no intention to support
the regulating system; he said the phraseology of the Bill,
which was evidently open to a bad interpretation and use,
must be altered.
“One of our best friends in this city was Mrs. Dr. Winslow;
she was one of the first women in America who took a medical
degree, and in consequence she suffered a good deal of domestic
and social persecution. The people who had smelt the fire of
trouble for conscientious convictions seemed to fall to our side
by a kind of instinct; they grasped the moral principles we
set forth, and understood their bearing at once.
“At Baltimore the General Conference of the Methodist
Episcopal Church was sitting. Dr. Rigg and the Rev. W.
B. Pope, who were attending it as delegates from the Wesleyan
Methodist Conference in England, having been entrusted with
an address to it from the Wesleyan Society for the repeal of
128the English Acts, the former gentleman carried out this
commission. A special Committee which was appointed to
draw up a reply, heard evidence from Dr. Rigg and myself
as to the nature and futility of our English Acts, and as to
the great uprising of opinion on the Continent of Europe
against licensed vice. In their reply they expressed themselves
as being utterly opposed to regulation; and I believe I
am right in saying that both in America and by its missionaries
in India this powerful Church has always and consistently
gone against regulation in any form.
“It is pleasant to recall the kindnesses and aid of single
persons and of groups of persons; Dr. Thomas, a Quaker
physician, was the friend who socially aided us at Baltimore.
“We had quite a remarkable experience at Philadelphia,
both in the way of assailing our opponents and in making for
our cause new and influential friends all over the States. At
the time of our visit the doctors of Pennsylvania were holding
the annual meeting of their Society, and gave our work aid
which was as unexpected as it was unwilling. They had
been told by one of their journals that a ‘vehement effort’
ought to be made by them to get prostitution legalised; it
was their ‘duty’ to do it. Of any intention to do their
‘duty’ they gave no sign; but at the last moment, just as we
were on the point of leaving for Boston, two anti-regulation
doctors, of whom the city had a goodly number, informed us
that on the following day a determined effort was to be made
to commit the Society to an active regulationist policy.
Thereupon we got Mrs. Franciscus, the President of the
Women’s Christian Association, and Mrs. French, President
of the Moral Education Society, to send a letter to all
the doctors known to be opposed to regulation, asking them
to attend every meeting of the Medical Society, and resist any
such attempt. At the meeting of the W.C.A., the hundred
women who were present rose to their feet to signify their
approval of the letter; a feeling of intense indignation was
aroused, and a regulationist doctor would have had determined
opposition from the women of the capital city of the State.
129How it came to pass we never could learn, but it is certain
that the ‘vehement effort’ never was made. As we came
across many friends in Philadelphia who saw no need for
doing anything—the subject being ‘unpleasant’ ‘not before
the public,’ and ‘not fit for discussion before men and women’—we
had the doctors to thank for effectually scattering all
these objections, and sending a shock of much needed energy
into our work. So the way of men was over-ruled by the
higher way of God.
“Let me recall the friendly faces and names of those who
aided us—the Rev. Andrew Longacre, the Rev. Joseph May,
Mr. and Mrs. Enoch Lewis, Bishop Simpson, Mr. Rowland (of
the Y.M.C.A.), Dr. Herman Thomas, Mr. and Mrs. Ingraham,
Mrs. Harriet French, Miss Anthony, and that brave old lady,
Mrs. Lucretia Mott. To some of your readers, dear Mrs.
Butler, these names will mean nothing; but please let them
stand on the pages of your book of reminiscences, for they
mean much to others, and deserve a record.
“Our good friends Mr. and Mrs. Powell, of New York, were
present during part of the time of our visits to Philadelphia,
attending the meetings of the International Temperance Convention,
and they kindly arranged a meeting of Temperance
friends from all parts of the States for us to address. It was
a choice opportunity, of which we made the most. Mrs.
Powell sent you home an account, in which she spoke of the
meeting as ‘a very impressive meeting,’ in which the power
of the Spirit of God was present, and where many of the
audience, men and women, were in tears. Yes; I remember
it from a long distance of time as a season of help and
blessing.
“The city of Boston, which we had at first counted upon as
sure to be the most responsive and most easily worked, proved
to be one of the most difficult, until we obtained the countenance
and co-operation of Mr. William Lloyd Garrison. Even
the women, usually the quickest to come to the aid of our
cause, were cautious and doubtful. That Massachusetts
should ever legalise immorality seemed to them to be as remote
130as the end of the world. New York was a dissolute city,
under the control of foreigners, and might do anything
bad; but Boston had some regard for the moral law. Our
arguments were met with simple incredulity and indifference.
Since then our warnings have only been too abundantly
justified.
“When Mr. Garrison, to whom we had the best of introductions,
heard our case and the difficulties which had been
thrown in our way, he said:—
“Do not listen to the dissuasions from going on with your
work, and speaking the message you are entrusted with. I
do not agree with those who affirm that it is inexpedient to
speak the truth here on this question. Speak it; it will do
good. But do not hold a public meeting. Get those to hear
you who will influence public opinion in the day of need. My
name is at your service for any circular you may issue, calling
such a conference as I have indicated.’
“This was the plan of operations we had followed all the
way through, and as soon as the great Abolitionist’s name
was put upon our circular, it was adopted by the leading
reformers of the city. Never before had I seen so great a
change wrought by the word of one man; his judgment was
evidently regarded as a final court of appeal. With that
splendid loyalty to his old chief which always distinguished
Mr. Wendell Phillips, the great orator of the Abolition cause,
he immediately gave us his aid, and consented to preside at
our Conference. About a hundred and fifty of the most active
of the reformers of the city came together in the rooms of the
Y.M.C.A. (that institution always had an open door for us),
and a most enthusiastic meeting was held. My colleague,
Mr. Wilson, had gallantly offered to do the hardest part of
the work, viz., answering any question that might be asked,
but after more than an hour of severe catechising he was
tired out, and I had to come to his aid. You may know a
subject very well, but when you have been tested by the
inquisitiveness of a Boston audience you may feel pretty
comfortable anywhere else.
131“Our meeting was favoured with short speeches by our
Chairman, by Mrs. Livermore, and by Mrs. Stone.
“I cannot leave Boston without mentioning the inspiration
which Mr. Garrison’s words and influence were to every good
work; he started me on the study of the great Abolition
movement, a cause which, indirectly has done much for our
own. Then, again, I remember with a tender heart the
modest kindness of Mr. Wendell Phillips in taking us to see
some of the sights of Boston, and in calling with us on some
newspaper editors. I remember his snug, quaint little house,
which might have been taken from one of the ancient streets
of York or Chester; I see now the bust of John Brown’s
magnificent head, just arrived from the sculptor’s, standing
on the sill of the staircase window; and I still hear the soft
tones in which he said, as I parted from him—‘Don’t forget
an old man.’ I can never forget him; his speeches have
become to me the noblest models of Christian moral teaching;
I know nothing like them in the whole range of English
oratory, either for substance or for style.
“One strong desire which we felt at the termination of our
work was for the American people to make common cause
with the English and with Continental friends against
legalised immorality; and this they have done. The
American Committee joined the Federation, and have frequently
sent Mr. Powell to attend its meetings; they realise
that in this sacred cause the nations are one. If we were
permitted to render any service to the great Republic, the
debt has been more than repaid by the priceless work of
Mrs. Andrew and Dr. Kate Bushnell on behalf of India.
Bonds of love and sympathy have been woven which nothing
can break.”
CHAPTER VII
132
“Who serves to-day upon the list
Beside the served shall stand;
Alike the brown and wrinkled fist,
The gloved and dainty hand!
The rich is level with the poor,
The weak is strong to-day,
And sleekest broadcloth counts no more
Than homespun frock of grey.”
I went with my husband to Switzerland in the month of
June of 1876 to see the friends who were then preparing
for the Congress of the following year, and to seek among the
mountains the calm of spirit which we wished to possess,
and to be able in a measure to impart in the midst of the
increasing conflict. We first visited Neuchâtel in order to
confer on the arrangements for the Congress with that
master organizer, M. Humbert, who accompanied us to a
beautiful rural retreat on the Jura for a short time of rest.
A week or two later other representatives of the Federation
arrived in Switzerland, Giuseppe Nathan from Italy, and
Professor Stuart and one of my sons from England. My
sister, Madame Meuricoffre, and her family also came to their
Swiss summer home. A meeting was held at Berne, in July,
for the purpose of forming a working Committee to arrange
for the Congress. The meeting and the Committee were presided
over by a distinguished Swiss gentleman, the Federal
Colonel Othon von Büren, whose memory lives in the hearts
of his countrymen. It was he who, in the disastrous Franco-German
War, went to Strasburg and drew out from that
beleaguered city and other parts of Alsatia a vast host of
133aged and feebled persons, women, and children, and led them
to Switzerland, to be received and nourished and protected
by that hospitable nation, which added in that year one more
page of heroic and pathetic beauty to the many noble pages
of its past history. Colonel von Büren performed this service
with a patience, firmness, military orderliness, and fatherly
tenderness which endeared him to every one. This service,
added to his reputation as a soldier, and the consistency of
his Christian character, has made his name deservedly renowned.
He and two other well-known Swiss soldiers
became from this time staunch adherents of the Federation.
Those others were Colonel Steiger and Colonel de Perrot, the
latter a Neuchâtelois. We were joined later by another officer
of high rank and noble character from Eastern Switzerland,
Colonel Kaiser, of Zug, who had, before our acquaintance
with him, written and published some excellent brochures on
the work of the Federation, “Letters to the Athenians,”
addressed to the people of Zurich, which was sometimes
called the Modern Athens.
It was an overpoweringly hot day when we held this meeting
at Berne in the Hall of the Abbaye des Bouchers. It was
in the afternoon, and nothing less than the great interest of
the approaching events about which we were taking counsel
together could have sufficed to keep us awake! M. Humbert
made a clear statement of plans and operations, M. Nathan
spoke with deep feeling concerning his own country, and my
husband explained the prominent position taken by women in
this cause with a force and gentleness which deeply impressed
the ladies present, and won many to leave their retirement
and join our ranks. Our good allies, Madame de Gingins, the
two young Mesdames de Watteville, and others, had already
become leaders in the movement in their own country.
Once more my husband was obliged to leave me, being
recalled, in the month of August, by his imperative duties
at the Liverpool College. I went to stay with my sister,
Madame Meuricoffre, at her home in the Canton de Vaud.
While there an unexpected invitation was sent to me to
134address, the following day, a mass meeting of the working
people of Geneva in the Electoral Hall in that city. I had
not yet addressed any great popular assembly in French, and
felt unable to do so at such short notice. In my first tour in
1874–5 I had spoken in French and Italian, but always with
time for careful preparation. But as the invitation was
urgent I accepted it, on the condition that my sister, who
was perfectly at home in the French language, should accompany
me, stand near me, prompt me, and, if necessary, interpret
for me. On the morning of the day when the meeting
was to take place I went to her room to confer with and be
strengthened by her concerning it, when I found to my
dismay that she was completely prostrated by an attack of
faintness and severe pain in the head. It was too late, however,
to change my decision, and the afternoon was a time to
me of a good deal of anxiety.
Towards evening I went to say farewell to her before starting
on the short journey to Geneva. Her room was darkened,
her eyes were closed, and she spoke with difficulty on account
of pain. I stooped to kiss her, and she whispered to me, in a
calm tone of conviction, the words, “they spake with other
tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.” It was a
revelation to me, and I went in the strength of those
words to the dreaded meeting.
I was met in Geneva by M. Humbert, M. Sautter de
Blonay, of the Canton de Vaud, Professor Stuart, and others.
An eye-witness wrote to friends in England of the meeting
as follows: “We arrived punctually at the hour, and soon
perceived what sort of a meeting we were about to have by
the fact that hundreds of people, chiefly working men, were
coming away from the hall saying, ‘no use, not a place to be
had, even to stand’; while not only the hall itself, but a long
outside gallery surrounding it, and open to the air, was
crowded. The crowd was so dense that Mrs. Butler and her
friends could with difficulty press in. Even such persons as
the President of the Grand Council of Geneva, and Père
Hyacinthe Loyson, were obliged to stand, not finding a seat
135unoccupied. It was a hot and brilliant moonlight night, and
from the body of the hall might be seen outside the doors and
windows a sea of faces of persons standing patiently the
whole time to catch what they could of the words spoken,
while groups of men sat on the ledges of the open windows,
or hung on where they could.”
It was affecting to observe, even in Geneva, where the
consciences of the working population were said to be, in a
measure, falsified by the influence of the system of Regulation,
that the sentiments which were responded to with the
most evidence of feeling were those which expressed pity and
sympathy for the fallen, and indignation concerning the
principles of justice and equality outraged by the system
we oppose. M. Sautter de Blonay and M. Humbert spoke
eloquently, and I was able, by God’s grace, to deliver my
message with comparative ease to that large assembly. At
one moment there was a movement in the lower part of the
hall, and evidence of some sinister presence and influence;
an attempt to utter coarse words of opposition and insult,
which was immediately quelled by the working men surrounding
the person who had risen, and who was finally
carried off bodily by them and placed in the open street. We
found, afterwards, that this was the keeper of one of the
notorious houses of debauchery in the town under the protection
of the Government of Geneva—a person holding an
official authorisation, in fact, who felt he had a right to be
heard; a man with a most hideous expression of countenance
resembling a vulture greedily scouring the face of the earth
for prey.
I had not at this time visited any German town in the
interests of our cause; I therefore accepted a proposal to
travel homewards by the Rhine. I stayed some days in
Frankfort-s.M., and was there encouraged, by the sympathy
of several leading citizens, above all by that of Dr. André, a
medical man, and a philosophical writer, whose convictions
on this subject were very deep, and supported by a very considerable
experience as a doctor. M. Gerard, a pastor of
136Swiss origin, called a meeting in his own house, in which I
was very kindly received.
I went next to Cologne and Elberfeld. In the latter town
I found a very considerable group of ministers and ladies,
who showed an intelligent sympathy with our motives and
work. Returning from Elberfeld, I visited Liége and
Brussels. M. Emile de Laveleye was absent at that time
from Liége, but some little initiatory work was done in that
city, through the kind help and zeal of Pastors Durand and
Nicolet. The latter was a strong and active adherent from
that time forward. It was during this visit to Belgium that
I made my first acquaintance with the awful crimes and
cruelties resulting from the system of regulation long established
there, and which were brought fully to light, later, by
the action of the City of London Committee, and the investigations
so courageously undertaken by George Gillett
and Alfred Dyer. In Brussels our chief friends were, in
those early days, Pastor Anet and Mr. Cor van der Maaren,
the famous champion of Free Trade principles in Belgium,
who in the early days of his political career was stoned in
the streets of Brussels, and who, after his death, when his
principles had triumphed, was honoured by having a statue
erected of him in one of the public squares. He at once took
up our cause, and gave me an introduction to M. Couvreu, a
Member of Parliament. Madame Behrends also helped us,
and became one of our correspondents for some years.
In the late autumn of this year a “newspaper war” on
this subject broke out suddenly in France. It was probably
kindled by numerous cases of Police brutality, and frequent
arrests both of men and women for resisting, or even speaking
against, the Police des Mœurs. But a deeper source
of resistance was the growing force of public opinion against
that immoral system. So systematic did this Press conflict
become that every week the Droits de l’homme had an
article summing up its results, and pronouncing upon the
attitude of the different journals, not only in Paris, but in
137the provinces. The journals which demanded the instant
and complete abolition of the Regulations were the Droits de
l’homme, La Révolution and La France. Others which
attacked it, but without demanding its total abolition, were
the Tribune, the Siècle, the Rappel, the Ralliement, the
Nation, the Estafette, and the Gaulois. Beside these
papers, which wrote on the question continuously for several
weeks, the following had single articles in favour of
abolition:—The Republicain, of St. Etienne; the Bien
public, Paris; La Liberté, Paris; La Gironde, Bordeaux;
the Tribune des Travailleurs, Lyons; the Petit Lyonnais,
Lyons; and the Critique Philosophique, Paris.
A meeting of citizens was held in Paris to draw up a
petition to the Government. It was a weighty and noble
petition. Private letters were poured in upon members of
the Senate and the Chambers praying for the redress of this
great wrong so long endured in France. This extraordinary
awakening was compared by M. Aimé Humbert to the
bursting of a mine under our feet. Five or six respectable
citizens were sent to prison for various terms for taking
the part of helpless women in the streets. Many of the
highest Municipal authorities ranged themselves on the
side of the Abolitionists. The conflict became more bitter
every week, and we looked on in wonder, almost in awe.
A writer in one of the Paris journals on November 13th
said that M. Lecour “deigns not to answer nor to argue;
he only arrests. But his hour is come. It is written up
against him, ‘thou art weighed in the balances, and art
found wanting.’” Literary men, such as Pillon, Assolant,
Tacussel, etc., wrote nobly on the subject. Even the opponents
of our movement, represented chiefly by the Imperialistic
journals, gave daily well-attested cases of honourable
women who were arrested by the Morals’ Police.
The Municipal Council of Paris now began to move with
vigour. Two of its members, M. Yves Guyot and M. Lacroix,
brought before the council towards the close of November a
charge against the Police of Morals, and made at the same
138time a proposal that the money which the Municipal Council
had always been called upon to provide for the expenses of
the Morals’ Police should be stopped. There followed soon
after this a prosecution by the Prefect of Police of M. Yves
Guyot, of which I shall presently speak. That that prosecution
did not take place until after M. Guyot had brought
forward this resolution in the Municipal Council suggested
that it was an act of revenge, an attempt to terrify M.
Guyot into silence. One of the first steps taken by the
Council was the appointment of a special Committee to
report on the matter. The report of that Committee was
to this effect:—That it was unendurable that such an
arbitrary power should exist in Paris as that exercised
by the Police des Mœurs; and that this same Police des
Mœurs had no legal foundation for its existence. After
a long discussion on the subject, M. Thulié, the President
of the Council, rose and said, “I do not think this matter
will be finally settled either by stopping the supplies, as
proposed by M. Lacroix, or by referring the matter to the
Chambers. We must first have a Commission appointed
by the Municipal Council to inquire into the whole question,
with the view of having this system completely abolished.”
This proposition being carried, MM. Guyot and Lacroix
withdrew for the time their proposal to stop the supplies.
We learned later that the prosecution of M. Guyot had
been instituted by M. Voisin, the Prefect of the Correctional
Police, at the instigation of his personal friend the powerful
and haughty Prefect of the Morals’ Police, M. Lecour.
The report of the trial was full of interest. The charge
against M. Guyot was that of “Publishing false news,”
he having recorded the assault by the police on a well-known
actress of good character and reputation, Mlle. Rousseil, by
an agent of the Morals’ Police. Mlle. Rousseil, made strong
by the force of her just indignation, had flung the man who
attempted to arrest her with such violence from her that
he measured his length on the pavement. A crowd gathered
round, and as the young actress was a popular favourite,
139the news of the scene spread rapidly. M. Lecour afterwards
asserted that the man who made this arrest was a private
individual who had pretended to be one of his agents. This
was never believed by the public. M. Guyot’s sole fault,
then, was that he had said “an agent of the Morals’ Police,”
instead of “a person calling himself an agent.” For this he
was condemned to six months’ imprisonment and a fine.
It was never proved that the man was not an agent of
police. The outcry in the Press had alarmed M. Lecour,
who gave orders to his police to appear at once to be engaged
in an energetic search for the false agent. The man was
found and tried. He came into Court frankly confessing—rather
too frankly, indeed—that he was merely a silly fellow
who had done this for amusement. He accepted a very brief
imprisonment without more ado. Meanwhile the courageous
Town Councillor, M. Guyot, accepted his sentence cheerfully,
assuring us in England that it would do good to the
persecuted cause. Three times during these events did
M. Lecour stand before the Municipal Council of Paris
and plead passionately and with tears in favour of the honour
and purity of his own motives and those of his women-hunters
(men who were recruited from the very scum of
society in all countries).
A Commission of Enquiry was appointed by the Municipal
Council, the following being the text of its appointment:—
“(1) Considering that the Municipal Council cannot
avoid being concerned with the question of the Police des
Mœurs, which is a question of great importance to the
security of the Parisian population;
“(2) Considering that it has the right to control the
services for which it pays, and to study the ameliorations
which they may require;
“(3) Considering that the acts of the Police des Mœurs
are not authorised by any laws, and that they lead to the
perpetration of crimes punishable by the penal code;
“(4) Considering that at present it being difficult to
propose to the Municipal Council to refuse the money required
140for the Police des Mœurs, a Commission of twelve members
be nominated to study the service of the Police des Mœurs,
and to propose either its entire suppression or such reforms
as it requires.”
The Prefect of Police objected that the Municipal Council
had no jurisdiction in the matter of the Police des Mœurs,
and signified his intention to appeal to the Minister of the
Interior; and, in effect, at the next meeting of the Municipal
Council, he laid on the table an order signed by Marshal
MacMahon annulling the appointment of the Commission,
because of the direct imputations on the conduct of the police
which the resolutions contained. M. Lecour therefore had
“energetically defended the Police des Mœurs, he had
condemned a Municipal Councillor to prison, and had secured
the annulling of the Council’s Decree.” The Municipal
Council, however, were not to be beaten, and three days
later they passed a resolution in place of that annulled,
simply providing for the nomination of a Commission, without
giving any reasons for its nomination, and at once
elected twelve of their members to act upon it. Mr.
Herrison, who had become President of the Municipal
Council, was elected President of the Commission.
That Commission invited a certain number of persons from
different countries, who had studied the question, to give
evidence before it. From Switzerland came M. Sautter
de Blonay and M. Humbert; from Italy, M. Nathan; from
Belgium, M. Nicolet; and from England, Messrs. Stansfeld,
Stuart, my husband and myself. The Commission sat day
by day in a large room of the old Palace of the Luxembourg;
their labours were very conscientious and prolonged. When
summoned there we were struck by the old-fashioned stateliness
of the ancient royal residence, now used as Government
offices, but still more were we impressed by the kind and
courteous reception which we met with. It was a true
pleasure to me to appear as a witness there, contrasting
strongly with the effect produced on me by the ordeal which
I, with others, had passed through in 1871, when giving
141evidence before the Royal Commission in our House of Lords.
All the foreign witnesses here sat round a large table,
at the upper part of which were the twelve Commissioners.
We felt at once that there was here (though we were in
Paris) no cynicism, no wish to perplex or entrap the witnesses,
no motive, in fact, except the desire to elicit the
truth, and to profit by the experience of other countries,
in order that the Commission might do the best possible for
their own country, by returning, in this matter, to the
principles of just law, in place of the arbitrary and illegal
police rule which was, they felt, destroying the foundations
of liberty. The members of the Commission were not wholly
of one mind on all points, and it was rather a severe exercise
of brain and memory to meet and satisfy the various questions
of a company of quick-witted, logical Frenchmen.
It was an exercise, however, which left one feeling stronger
and happier, because of the sincerity of motive which we
felt animated the questioners.
Some days after giving our evidence at the Palais du
Luxembourg, a great meeting was held (on the 21st January)
in the Salle des Écoles, Rue d’Arras. No public meeting
could at that time be held in Paris without the authorisation
of the Government, which would not have been granted
for a meeting on the subject of the Police des Mœurs. It
was, therefore, styled a “private meeting,” to attend which
several thousands of invitations were sent out. These were
fully responded to, and the hall was densely crowded.
The meeting had been arranged chiefly by M. Yves Guyot
and M. Lacroix. There was a considerable proportion of
“blue blouses,” working men from the St. Antoine and Belleville
quarters, students from the Latin Quarter, and some
members of the Chambers and of the Senate, besides
Municipal Councillors. There was also a good attendance
of women. M. Laurent Pichat (Senateur Inamovible) presided.
M. Yves Guyot introduced the strangers of different
nationalities to the audience with a few words explaining
the object of their visit to Paris and of this meeting.
142The several addresses given were listened to with extraordinary
attention and interest, and in a quietness which was
remarkable, considering the mercurial and excitable nature of
a portion of that audience. So keen was the sympathy (having
its roots deep in bitter experience) of the poorer part of the
audience, especially the working men, that it was necessary in
some degree to restrain all that it might have been in our
hearts to say on the injustice and cruelty of the system of
which the victims were drawn so largely from their own ranks.
On our return to England we found that a bitter attack
had been made in the Standard and other journals on my
husband’s action in accepting the invitation of the Municipal
Council in Paris, and speaking at the Salle des Écoles. “A
clergyman of the Church of England,” the writers asserted,
“had no business to be addressing Republican mobs in
Paris.” My husband’s weighty and dignified reply is given
in the Recollections of him, which I have published.[11] It
was our rule not to reply to attacks of a purely personal
nature, but in this case the censures were directed against
him in his character as the Principal of a great College, and
he thought it due to the parents of the boys entrusted to his
charge to place the matter in its true light. We have seen
how varied a gathering it was in Paris, and as to its being
a “Republican mob,” my husband reminded his traducers
that “France being a Republic, it was natural that any
audience there should be a Republican audience!”
Several other meetings were held before we left Paris.
One of those was in the Salle de la Redoute, which was
crowded with respectable working women of Paris. There
were also a few ladies of the highest social position. M.
Charles Lemonnier presided. M. Auguste Desmoulins, an
ardent friend of our cause, spoke in a most beautiful manner
to the working people present. A very affecting address
was given also by Mlle. Raoult, a working woman of powerful
understanding and a loving heart, and the chief organiser
143of a league of working women for their own protection.
I give a few sentences from her address:—
“It is at the root that we must strike. Is the moment
opportune? I believe so. It is time to act; for our generation,
corrupted by many years of a nameless régime, presents
deep wounds which must be healed.” After describing
the network of unhappy circumstances which causes the
fall of so many girls into evil, she continued: “But while
so many people make light of their morality, there are to be
found in Paris young girls who are faithful to the lessons
learned from their mothers, and to the memory of their
homes, and who work and suffer without complaining.
To be known, they must be seen in their wretched garrets,
fabricating the most beautiful toilettes for the ladies of
the high Society, working from morning till night, and
dying without a murmur, rather than yield. These are
indeed virtuous! It is an exact acquaintance with all these
sufferings which has constrained me to depict them to you.
No, lady, it is not in the wilderness that your voice has
sounded, but rather in the conscience of every man of feeling
those especially of the working class, who are invaded in
their dignity, and in their most cherished affections, by this
horrible plague which we are endeavouring to combat.”
Adhémard Le Clerc, a leading working man, confirmed in
the most terrible manner the facts given by Mlle. Raoult.
He said: “Society with us has come to a dead-lock, because
of the condition of our women. It is an accepted axiom in
Paris that a woman can no longer live by the work of her
own hands. The great social evil lies in the miserable
wages granted to the work of women. This in itself, I say
without hesitation, is debauchery justified, necessary, inevitable.
There are some workwomen in Paris who have a
father or husband, in which case the poor woman’s 10 or 20
sous a day help a little towards the ménage; but there
are thousands of single women in Paris who have no creature
on earth to look to for support. Marriage has long been on
the decrease. Many of these poor girls do not know their
144origin. As Dr. Desprès has said, ‘the population is bastardised
to such an extent that thousands of poor girls know
not of any relationship which they have ever possessed.’
They come handicapped into the world, bastards, orphans,
and outcasts. Their life, if virtuous, is one terrible struggle
from the cradle to the grave; but by far the greater number
of them are drilled from childhood by exploiters and the
police in the public service of debauchery. Ten thousand
women every year go through the prison of St. Lazare.
Every one of these, though she may have been imprisoned
only for being homeless and wandering in the streets, or
for begging, leaves the St. Lazare with the indelible mark
upon her of shame and outlawry, which that word—St.
Lazare—conveys to all. Her character is gone; and thus
are the ranks of prostitutes recruited by the high hand
of the Administration itself. The cry now, as formerly,
of our women in Paris is for bread: they must have bread;
they are ready to work for it, but when work cannot be
found they will sell themselves to have it. Society is
responsible for this misery and sin, for Society is solidaire,
and must one day pay the debt it owes to outraged and
maddened womanhood. Our ruined monuments are themselves
prophetic of this. It will be again as it has been
before. The handiwork of ruined women is visible in the
blasted walls of the Tuileries. Their history is written in
black smoke on the crumbling walls of our palaces in flames.
There is no need of a Daniel here to decipher the handwriting
on the wall. All the world can read, plainly written
there, the words, La femme déchue—the ruined woman.”
With this picture in my mind, and the memory of all I
had seen and heard in Paris of the condition of the honest
working woman, hunted from street to street and from room
to room by the police, and looking at the troubled and earnest
faces all turned towards me, I could not refrain from uttering
these words: “The foxes have holes, and the birds of the
air have their nests; but the honest workwoman of Paris
has not where to lay her head.” Many burst into tears,
145or hid their faces in their hands. In coming out from the
meeting several poor girls came to me, their faces swollen
with weeping, and said: “Ah, Madam, how true those words
were about the foxes!”
The “Union Chrétienne,” a Protestant Society of Paris,
invited us to hold a meeting in their own hall. This meeting
was interrupted and closed by the police. Towards the
conclusion of my brief address, during which were present
several police officers of high rank, I alluded to what had
been asserted by one of Lecour’s agents shortly before, i.e.,
that parents of young girls sometimes came themselves to
the Prefecture and requested to have their daughter’s name
placed on the register, and how, he asked, could the Prefect
refuse in such a case? I found it difficult to believe that
this was anything but a very rare occurrence; but I asserted
that in such a case the Prefecture was none the less morally
responsible. “Let us suppose,” I said, “that a father came
to the Prefect and said, ‘Cut my daughter’s throat for me’;
if he consented to do so, would not the Administration by
such an act render itself the accomplice of assassins?” The
officials present, it seems, did not like this; the order was
given, the gas was turned out, and in a few moments every
seat was empty. The same officers reported to M. Lecour,
that I had said he was an assassin! The next morning
the President of the Association was summoned to the
Prefecture, and a verbatim report of what I had said was
demanded. Three days later several members of the “Union
Chrétienne” were again summoned to the Prefecture and
questioned. Eventually they had to pay a small fine, and
their hall was closed for a time; but they were in no way
dejected by this result. The same could not have been
said of the Police des Mœur itself. Several persons who
had been present during M. Lecour’s consultations with his
agents reported to us that he had said “that the actual
régime” was lost, and that certain changes or ameliorations
of an external kind would have to be introduced,
in order to calm the present agitation.
146A final meeting during this visit to Paris was held in the
large Protestant Chapel in the Rue Roquepine. It was
presided over by Dr. Gustave Monod, and addresses were
given by M. de Pressensé and M. Theodore Monod. The
speakers denounced freely the system we opposed; but the
police did not interfere with this meeting, the Protestant
community of Paris being too formidable a body, and too
highly respected to have one of their principal places of
worship, and the words spoken in it, interfered with even
by so insolent a tyranny as that of the Prefecture.
M. Yves Guyot’s sentence of imprisonment was not immediately
carried into practice. He was allowed to postpone
its execution for a few weeks. He employed the interval of
freedom by continued assiduous work on the Commission
of the Council, and in other ways, for the exposure and
condemnation of the Police des Mœurs. A number of
Parisians were examined on the subject by the Commission—among
them Drs. Deprés, Fournier and Mauriac, whose
evidence threw some useful and curious light on the hygienic
inefficacy of the system. Dr. Cléve, head physician of the
Prefecture, was called; but the Prefect forbade him to give
any information to the Commission. “This is a proof,” said
one of the Liberal journals, “that many things take place
at the Prefecture which it is necessary to hide.” Another
official of the Prefecture, being called upon to appear, said
furiously to the President, “Ah! if you think we will give
you information, you are mistaken; you shan’t have any at
all.” The Prefecture regards itself as an irresponsible
Pashalik, which, though it has a right to receive money from
the Municipal Council, is not bound to render any account
thereof.
The following is a portion of a letter which I addressed to
friends at home at this time:—
“Paris, February, 1877.
“I think I told you how many poor working men and
women appeal to us after our meetings, some of them very
147shabby and ill-dressed, but with much shrewdness and aspiration.
Among these is Adhémard le Clerc, a working man,
whose powerful verdict on the state of Paris I will send you.
Among the waifs and strays who always follow us, the outcasts,
the diamonds hidden away among the dust, who come
to join in our train, are several of whom I should like to
give you a sketch as an indication of the varied character of
those who gather to this work:—
“1. A tall medical student, of modest, gentlemanly
manner, looking rather delicate and absent, and not happy.
You know, perhaps, what the medical students of Paris are
as a rule; but among them we have many adherents of a
character much raised above the rest. Indeed, many of the
young men of France are rebelling against the odious
teaching of their elders concerning the ‘necessity of vice.’
It seems to me that a deep melancholy and disgust with
life has taken possession of some of these boys of eighteen
or twenty; while together with this there is often a readiness
to grasp at some higher aim if it is set before them. The
student I speak of came shyly to our hotel to ask if we
would think him too bold were he to try to get up a meeting
of students and workmen to hear our message. We encouraged
him to gather a meeting of these students, which
was held a little later.
“2. A poor and elderly woman, very wretchedly dressed,
whom the master of the Hotel where I stayed might have
hesitated to admit had I not counselled him never to turn
away poor people, or oddities of any class whatever. She
had the appearance of having suffered years of hunger. Her
large eyes were sunk in their bony sockets, but had in them
a look of self-forgetfulness. To show me what she was she
drew from her pocket a very old, soiled prospectus of her
school. She had started, fifteen years before, a little school
for girls in a very poor quarter of Paris, to teach them small
handicrafts which she herself had learned, and to watch
over them and to keep them from temptation. Her labour of
love still lives, in spite of police persecutions, her own
148poverty, the war, and the revolution. She is put down as
one of the ‘dangerous class.’ She spoke very little of
herself, but I heard of her from others, who said her life
was one long act of self-denial and secret heroism. At one
time, through want of food, her mind had given way, and
she was taken for a short time to an asylum. Some of
her friends, seeing her fainting on her walks through the
streets on errands of mercy and helpful love, would ask her
if she had had any food that day. Sometimes she had a
dry crust in her pocket, which had to serve for to-morrow
as well as to-day. To all such I speak, as well as I can,
words of courage. Sometimes, like this woman, they would
stand holding my hand silently, with tears rolling down their
poor faces. They seemed to have a vague idea that a day of
deliverance was at hand.
“We all know something of the wickedness of Paris;
we do not yet know the sorrows of the poor of this city—of
those who are the least guilty. A saying I commonly hear
from them is, ‘The people have suffered more than they can
bear.’
“3. A Radical leader, Citizen ——, a ‘dangerous man,’
came evening after evening to see us, alone, sometimes in the
dusk before our seven o’clock meal, sometimes later. His
face is fixed in my memory as he sat at one side of the little
table in our receiving parlour, shading his keen thoughtful
eyes from the lamp with both his thin hands, and eagerly
looking, as it were, into one’s soul for an answer to his
questions. Supposed to be an atheist, yet he spoke of God
and of Jesus of Nazareth, not as men talk so often, but
as if his life depended on the existence of a Divine
Saviour. He spoke low, almost in a whisper. He is a true
patriot, and his heart is almost broken for his country’s
woes. He asked us what hope we had for his ‘beloved poor
France.’ He lingered on, and said he would come again if
we would allow him. There was a deep pathos in his words
and tones. His hair was almost white. He said, ‘I am
older than most of my radical confrères, and perhaps I have
149fewer prejudices and illusions; but I think that France will
accept your great idea. Yes, the day will come when she
will accept it, and not fear to argue it out. She will, moreover,
put it in the purest formulæ and dress it in the most
beautiful language. She will see it clearly and announce it
clearly. All your people will be indebted to her for this.
Yes, I think my poor France will bring forth this beautiful
idea, and in bringing it forth she will die.’ He uttered these
words very slowly and mournfully, repeating the last words,—‘elle
mourira.’ I do not quite know what he meant.
“4. Victorine S——, a washerwoman, tall and gaunt,
with bright red hair and a small, shabby, black velvet hat
on her red head, with a very old feather in it, a feather
which has a look of misery, as if it had been plucked from
a very indigent bird. I love and revere her. You are
impressed in talking with her by her calm, womanly strength
and good sense. And slowly you see also her profound pity
for her unfortunate fellow women. Though big and bony,
she has a remarkably soft and gentle voice; she does not
gesticulate, but holds her arms stiffly and ungracefully by
her side. Her hands, seamed with wash-tub operations, do
not fit well into her poor, brown cotton gloves. She made
a speech at a Working-man’s Congress. It was a masterly
speech, filled with statistics and facts illustrating the misery
of Paris workwomen. She will do: one trusts her.
“5. The Marquis de B—— came and sat down on a
bench beside me in the Tuileries Gardens. He is young,
with yellow hair starting back from a fair face which wears
a very innocent expression. He always has the most
exquisite lavender kid gloves and shining boots, and belongs
to an old aristocratic family. I asked him—‘Where do you
live? and with whom?’
“‘Alone,’ he replied.
“‘Have you no father or mother?’
“‘No; both dead.’
“‘Brothers or sisters, uncles or cousins?’
“‘No, not one.’
150“‘Are you rich?’
“‘I have some money.’
“‘Have you finished your education?’
“‘Oh yes,’ looking rather proud, ‘long ago. I am twenty-eight
years of age.’
“‘Ah, that is good,’ I said. ‘Now what do you intend
to do?’
“‘I wish,’ he replied, blushing a good deal, ‘to be a
servant of your cause. Ah! if I might, I should like to be
one of the teachers in it.’
“A lady who knew him said to me one day, ‘he is a good
youth. Make him run messages or be useful in any way. He
will do whatever you bid him.’
“Some time afterwards I was touched to see him addressing
a group of poor men and a few porters and students and
odds and ends of humanity. They were laying their heads
together to think what they could do. ‘We can at least,’
they said, ‘collect a little money from house to house, and
sign petitions, and perhaps we could even save a few of our
poor sisters.’ They spoke together with much humility and
deep earnestness of the small beginnings of what they could
do. God will bless them. On this occasion the young
Marquis had taken off his lavender kid gloves and put them
in his pocket, and had become simply Citizen B——.
“6. A poor actor in a very inferior theatre; a man about
thirty-five. His life had been a failure. His voice was not
good, and he had to take the place of a kind of supernumerary.
His life was a continual struggle for existence, shouting and
acting night after night, and returning home to an attic with
a very miserable bed in it. His poor soul took fire concerning
our cause. He did not put himself forward at all, but we
found he had been working really hard for us. He tells us he
has now but one aim in life; he must still sing for a living,
but he can give his days to our work. In conversation with
him I could see that that poor man had been pining for
some work of redress, and grieving over the sin and woe
around him. He sees the whole of our objects with a clearness
151which not one in a hundred of our English Members of
Parliament do, I fear; and his soul is filled with zeal for
justice. He will pass on the burning torch he carries to
other hands, and increase his own fire in doing so. I often
think how sweet must be the sudden sense of companionship
in a good cause to such a solitary being. He does not mind
now the very feeble applause given to his poor singing on the
stage, for he has found an interest and treasure of which the
audience know nothing.
“I could go on multiplying these pictures, but these are
enough to indicate to you the very varied character of the
people who flock to our standard. My husband’s tender
feelings are very much drawn out towards the working
women who call on me.”
CHAPTER VIII.
152
“The violation of one law may sometimes be the fulfilment of a
higher; and there are laws, which to obey is infamy.”—Words of
Lacordaire when tried for contempt of the law.
Notwithstanding the apparent diminution of the
agitation in favour of Repeal in England, which
somewhat discouraged our supporters during the early
part of the year 1877, a careful retrospect of the progress
made proved that year to have been one of the
most auspicious since the movement began. The year
in which the first International Congress took place
upon a question involving neither territorial aggrandisement,
dynastic ambition, nor commercial development,
but something higher and greater than all these—national
morality—was a year destined to remain memorable
in the history, not merely of our movement, but of the world.
It will never be forgotten that in the year 1877 the equal
rights and responsibilities of the weaker half of humanity,
whose voice had hitherto been unheard in the councils of
nations, were solemnly and publicly acknowledged in an
assembly of over 500 male and female delegates representing
the most advanced minds of Europe and the United States.
“This public recognition of the equal rights of all human souls
was the logical outcome of the grand truth proclaimed by
Christianity—of the worship of God, not as the Deity of a
single people or race, but as the Father of humanity. For
the first time since the days of the early Christians the
children of the Heavenly Father stood side by side, without
distinction of sex or race, to preach God’s law of purity, and
many of the women there present, and many of their sisters,
153who, with beating hearts, watched their action from afar,
recognised that that Congress was for them the first step
towards the realization of the magnificent promise—‘the
Truth shall make you free.’ The first timid, imperfect
recognition by mankind of a portion of the heavenly law
decreed the extinction of the slavery of colour; a fuller,
higher comprehension of its divine justice has decreed the
extinction of the slavery of sex.”[12]
In the early part of this year, as if to prepare the moral
atmosphere of Switzerland for the great Congress to be held
at Geneva, a bitter conflict arose in the Canton of Neuchâtel
between the supporters of the opposing principles on this
question. The story of it is briefly this. Several infamous
houses had been established at la Chaux-de-Fonds, a great industrial
centre in the Jura, and had been authorised, or licensed,
not by the Government of the Canton of Neuchâtel, but in
some irresponsible manner by the Magistrates of the town.
M. Humbert and his friends made an attack upon this system,
and a request was formulated by himself and other persons of
weight in the town of Neuchâtel that these houses should be
closed. Thereupon the municipality of Chaux-de-Fonds, who
appear to have been largely in favour of the system, in order
to secure its continued existence, held a meeting with closed
doors, in which they voted by a considerable majority not
only to maintain the houses, but to use their authority to
license them after the manner of Paris. Thus the municipality
of Chaux-de-Fonds, in the Canton of Neuchâtel, took
upon themselves the responsibility of more firmly establishing
this evil system in that canton, which had hitherto been free
from any such public recognition of vice. The conflict was
made the more painful to M. Humbert because a number of
the members of that municipality had been his former friends
and school and college companions. M. Humbert wrote to
me, “I hope we shall succeed in making the people understand
that we are threatened with a dreadful innovation, and
154that unless we resist it with all our power, official profligacy
will become an accomplished fact in the Canton of Neuchâtel.
Locle, a town of between 10,000 and 11,000 inhabitants,
distant one league from La Chaux-de-Fonds, is the most
directly interested. I was invited to hold two meetings
there. I held the first of these on the 5th March, at the
German Temple, where I was the sole speaker for over an
hour to a numerous and attentive audience. The second
meeting was equally well attended. I have been told that
the people of Locle are very strongly impressed, and have
decided in favour of supporting us. I spent the morning of
Wednesday at La Chaux-de-Fonds, returning in a sledge.
There were two feet of snow, and I was reminded of your
campaign of February, 1875, in our watch-making Siberia.”
The Neuchâtel Committee of the Federation met soon after,
and drew up a full declaration and protest to the municipality
of Chaux-de-Fonds. On the 22nd March, a mass meeting
was held at this town. The large Temple was completely
filled; the political atmosphere of the town was very stormy.
“We were assured,” wrote M. Humbert, “that there would
be great excitement at the meetings, and some of us received
threatening letters. The President’s speech was made amid
considerable noise. As soon, however, as M. Sautter de
Blonay began to speak there was silence. He treated the
subject in a most masterly manner, and although it is not
the custom to applaud in a church he was loudly applauded
at the end of his speech. Other speakers having followed, it
was now nine o’clock, and there still remained to me the
difficult and delicate task of treating the question in its
local character, and of speaking of the vote of the Municipal
Council and the results which were sure to follow.”
Scarcely had M. Humbert commenced his address, exposing
what had taken place in the Municipality, than a cry arose
from a chorus of voices in the gallery, where a number of
upholders of the regulation system were seated, among whom
were three Municipal Councillors. At the moment when
M. Humbert uttered the words “with regard to the Municipal
155vote,” this group cried out, “The Municipal Council did
well, they did well!” M. Humbert replied, “You are free
to express your opinions; as for me, I will finish my speech.”
He then drew a striking picture of the difference between the
present state of morality in the town and its ancient state.
He himself had been a member of the Council in 1849, when
the first house of ill-fame was secretly established there
without any official recognition at all. He then in his
address attacked the institution itself, giving a number of
facts, and demolishing, stroke after stroke, the arguments of
his opponents.
When M. Humbert had finished his masterly speech and
come down from the tribune, and the President had risen to
close the meeting, it seemed as if a victory had been gained
for us, and the crowd was beginning to move towards the
doors, when M. Robert, Municipal Councillor, got up, and in
the midst of great excitement in the meeting, cried out that if
this institution were closed they would be taking the bread
out of the mouths of women! At these words there arose
such a tumult of indignant protests that the President was
obliged to beg in a loud voice that they would allow M.
Robert to speak. Nevertheless M. Robert was unable to say
anything more, except that he protested against the morality
of the town being supposed to be worse than it had been.
This was in allusion to a portion of M. Humbert’s speech
in which he quoted the beautiful description which Jean
Jacques Rousseau gives of the moral life of the Neuchâtel
mountaineers in his letter to d’Alembert, in connection with
which M. Humbert had recalled many honourable names of
mechanicians, engravers, painters, etc., speaking of them as
the moral nobility of the Jura, whose memory ought to be an
inspiration to us in the great work we have now to accomplish.
The partisans of legalized vice had now gone down
from the gallery, and were yelling around M. Robert, while
M. Humbert’s adherents were shouting in their turn. It was
thought better not to prolong the meeting. The Municipal
Councillors could not fail to see that M. Humbert had used the
156utmost possible delicacy in speaking of them; indeed, they
confessed this, while they saw also that the impression on
the people was most unfavourable to them. One of them
said to M. Humbert, “You ought to have attacked the
Council of State, who have caused us to fall into this wolf-trap.”
The majority of the people of Chaux-de-Fonds were
gained, though our adversaries were very bitter. The
women worked well.
The next event of importance that followed was a very
bitter personal attack made on M. Humbert, who was selected
as the scape-goat of the angry and defeated Municipal
Councillors. This attack was printed and largely circulated
before the date fixed for the meeting of the Grand Council
of Neuchâtel. All the journals of the Canton began to be
occupied with the subject, and our opponents, in fact, aided
our cause by themselves obtaining for us the thing they
most fear—complete publicity.
To this public accusation M. Humbert wrote a most
dignified reply. I do not give it here, as it is lengthy. It
is pathetic in its dignity. About the same time M. Humbert
wrote me, “You will only receive this on the last day of your
mission week on behalf of the cause. But you do not require
it as an assurance that our hearts have been with our fellow-workers
in England during that time. The past two or
three weeks number among the most sorrowful and painful
of my life. You can understand what I have gone through.
It is necessary to have grappled face to face with the powers
of darkness, in order to learn what there may be of sadness
even in a victory gained, even in the congratulations one
receives.”
The Shield, remarked, “M. Humbert has fought the good
fight in so uncompromising and resolute a manner, that one
is apt to forget the great personal sacrifice involved in a
struggle maintained, as his struggle with the Municipal
Council of La Chaux-de-Fonds has been, against fellow-citizens
and former friends. How dearly the moral victory
has been won can only be appreciated by those who have
157themselves undergone this species of social martyrdom, and
their sympathy, admiration and gratitude is for ever assured,
to M. Humbert.”
On April 25th I wrote as follows to M. Humbert:—
“Dear Friend,—
“Your letter concerning the storm of feeling raging in
your Canton reached me to-day. My first impulse was to
kneel down and give thanks, so plainly do I see the footsteps
of Jehovah in the storm. Did I not tell you long ago that
you in Switzerland would have to go through the same fires
that we went through five and six years ago? This persecution
is the divine seal set upon your mission; let us rejoice
and be glad, for it shows that the battle of the Lord is set in
array against those principalities and powers which are
leagued with the spirit of darkness. You ought not to regret
that this struggle in your own country occupies so much of
your time. Your country is to be the scene of our first great
International Congress, and it is well that the country in
which that event is to take place should be well prepared.
If it were not so, Switzerland would not be so fitted to be the
central battlefield of our International conflict. We will do
our best to keep up correspondence with France and other
countries, in order to leave you more free.
“I see in the conflict around you the same features which
we have observed elsewhere—the same secrecy of procedure
on the part of our adversaries, the same tactics when forced
to act publicly, the same weakness in their own camp. If
you yourself have to bear the brunt of the opposition, you
will win adherents far more rapidly on account of this. If
those in authority, if the Federal Government itself, were to
pronounce against your principles, and its agents were to
calumniate you, it will not do you any real harm, and will
only be temporary. Wherefore let us ‘stand fast in the
Lord.’ We have had already for seven years the whole
authority of our Imperial Government against us, and our
names have been blackened in public and in Parliamentary
158debate. In some cases incomes have been lessened and times
made very hard for us, but the cause gains daily in strength
and is consecrated by the sufferings of its advocates.
“Tell dear Madame Humbert that now is the time for
women to be strong: women have never shrunk from martyrdom;
they must not do so now.
“We have had a week of prayer for our cause, beginning on
the 17th. We were glad to think that you and your family
were with us in spirit. I told the tale of your Swiss conflict
and we prayed for you all. The women who promoted this
union for prayer are brave, instructed women who are not
afraid of the reproach of being ‘political women,’ who have,
in fact, made the ‘last sacrifice,’ by giving their names to
public scorn for the Lord’s sake who gave Himself to public
scorn for their sakes. I trust that the dear Swiss ladies will
be ready even to become politicians in order to deliver their
sisters from slavery!
“My only regret concerning that splendid meeting which
was held at La Chaux-de-Fonds is that there was no woman
strong enough in the strength of the Lord to enter that
meeting alone and uninvited, and cry aloud to the men there,
the good and the bad alike, ‘You men have no right to discuss
the question, shall you or shall you not maintain female
slavery in the interests of vice; the question is already
judged, the verdict is already given, for I tell you in the
name of all women that you shall not maintain female
slavery in the interests of vice; and it is the voice of God
which now declares that you shall not.’ Such a proclamation,
coming from the woman’s side, strikes a kind of terror
into the hearts of our adversaries, such as even the noblest
man’s voice does not inspire. Why? Because it is the voice
of the slave herself; and the oppressor, with the abettor of
oppression, fears, saying to himself, like Herod, ‘It is John
the Baptist whom I beheaded; he is risen from the dead!’
The only thing yet wanting, dear friends, in your noble campaign
is the resurrection of the slave in the person of some
devoted woman or women who will tell the tyrant in the
159woman’s voice, gently but terribly, ‘You shall not do this
thing.’ Perhaps your ladies will be moved by the guidance
of the Holy Spirit to put forth a united protest of this kind—gentle,
solemn, but firm and powerful. Now is the moment
to do it. It will shake the adversary in his inmost soul and
will strengthen our noble masculine champions.”
In quoting these words, written so long ago, I cannot help
taking a brief mental retrospect, and tracing the wonderful
and steady progress of the women of Switzerland in this
matter. The fear of “meddling with politics” oppressed
them at first. An important group of them now interest
themselves actively in every social and political question
which bears directly or indirectly on the interests of women;
they have brought strong personal influence to bear on their
Cantonal and Federal Governments, an influence which the
late M. Ruchonnet, as President of the Federal Council,
acknowledged to have been of the most salutary kind. Their
labours are taken account of in the new Project for the
Reform and Unification of the Penal Code; and under the
skilful guidance of Professor Louis Bridel, they have already
witnessed the achievement in certain cantons of a reform in
the Civil Code, similar to our “Married Woman’s Property
Act,” by which a woman’s earnings and property are secured
to herself. They are proceeding to follow this up by further
reforms.
On the very day—the 22nd of March—when those men of
the two Councils, the Municipal Council and Council of State,
of Chaux-de-Fonds, the friends of M. Humbert’s youth,
furious with him, were recording their accusation against
him of calumniating his native city, the corpses of two
young working women of Chaux-de-Fonds were being dragged
out of the River Doubs at Brenets, on the Jura. One was
a young widow of twenty-three, and the other a girl of
eighteen. They had fled from one of the strongholds of
debauchery at Chaux-de-Fonds, had run as far as Locle, and
then to Brenets. Friendless and poor, and fearing to return
160to the town or to say whence they had fled, having been
enticed only lately into this slavery, and horrified at their
lives therein, they saw no way of escape, they knew not of
any human deliverance, and so they tied themselves together
by an arm of each with their shawls and plunged into the
water together. The corpses were dragged out after three
days, silent witnesses of the justice of M. Humbert’s denunciation
of this vile slave system, for which he was now
suffering bitter wounds even in the house of his friends.
About the same time another of those incidents occurred
in Geneva which are the natural fruits of a system of
organised vice. A young girl contrived to make her escape
from one of the regulated houses there, and fled through the
streets. She was pursued by the keepers of the house. One
of the Police des Mœurs came to the aid, not of the victim,
but of the pursuers, and by the strong hand of an authority
which has no legal existence, the girl was forced back into
the den from whence she had escaped, in spite of her agonised
cries in the open streets. A gentleman of Geneva, a jurist,
who had studied this question of modern slavery, observed,
apropos of this event, that “we have, in fact, returned to
the permitted practices of the slave-holders of America, and
logically we might now also set up the practice of keeping
bloodhounds to trace and hunt down the fugitives.”
The conflict in the Canton of Neuchâtel was successfully
concluded in September, about the time of the Geneva Congress,
by a declaration on the part of the Prefect of La
Chaux-de-Fonds that the municipality had withdrawn its
official protection of the houses of evil repute, and that this
withdrawal had been confirmed by the Prefect himself.
To return to events in France. During this time fresh
fuel was added to the rising indignation of the people of
Paris against the Police of Morals by the arrest of Mlle.
Marie Ligeron, a gentle girl of irreproachable character, who
was insulted and arrested by one of Lecour’s hunters while
walking with her fiancé, to whom she was shortly to be
161married. The police discovered their mistake only after she
had gone through all the misery and shame of being taken to
the Depôt and questioned, and detained in the prison of St.
Lazare until sufficient influence was brought to bear to
secure her release. Her case was taken up by our friends on
the Municipal Council, and at their instigation a prosecution
of the Prefect was instituted by the fiancé of the girl, whose
sufferings were scarcely less than her own. That one of the
people should have dared to prosecute the man who had
hitherto been a practically irresponsible tyrant over all the
poor women of Paris was a proof of the growth of public
opinion there.
But Marie Ligeron was only released from the St. Lazare
by death. That cruelly injured woman never recovered from
the shock of the mental and physical horrors she was forced
to endure in that depôt of shame, and sank under the illness
to which it gave rise. She died. She was twenty years of
age. Her death made a deep impression in France. It
afterwards transpired that her cowardly medical inquisitors
themselves had pronounced her to be a pure virgin, and that
they had detained her in that horrible place, the St. Lazare,
after this verdict as a kind of “curiosity.” Some of the
newspapers asked, “Could even the Turks have devised a
more cruel method of slow murder?” The Marseillaise
concluded a long and pathetic article on her fate with the
words, “We will no longer endure this Police Inquisition
which slaughters women. Every human being has a right
to Law. If this is your civilisation, know that it is the
civilisation of assassins! Sleep, poor dead girl! you have
pardoned them, perhaps. We will not pardon them.”
During the preparations for the Geneva Congress, a controversy
arose in Switzerland concerning the part to be taken
by women in the Congress. Certain gentlemen there, though
friends of our cause, insisted that ladies should be excluded
from special sections. Some of the ladies were inclined to
yield on this point, and it was hoped that our English Parliamentary
leaders would give the word as to the advisability
162of ladies absenting themselves from certain meetings, and
that this word would be authoritative. Mme. Humbert
having fully explained the situation to me, I replied in the
following letter, which I am induced to reproduce here, seeing
that the same question, in one form or another, still occasionally
arises, and that it may be useful to the coming generation
to know the reasons for the firm stand which the pioneer
women took in the matter.
“Dear Friend,—
“I cannot disguise from you that the subject of your letter
has been a cause of anxiety to me and my friends. We are
to hold a private conference on the subject. Meanwhile, I
give you my personal answer to the ladies of Switzerland.
Here it is.
“Ladies! you have appealed to me to use my influence to
cause to be authoritatively closed against women a portion of
the sections and public meetings of the Congress. It is not
I who rule the Congress. I have some influence, but if I
were to make use of that influence with our men of England,
who are allied with M. Humbert in the organisation of the
Congress, in order to obtain this exclusion of women, they
would not grant my request, and would be amazed at such a
request coming from me. In fact, I believe there is not a
man among them who would attend the Congress if a public
announcement should be made of the exclusion of women
from any part of the deliberations. Our gentlemen here
would look upon such a public act as an abandonment of
principle. It is precisely this peremptory exclusion of
women by statesmen and others from all participation in
council and in debate on such vital questions which has led
to the present terrible wrong to Society by the passing of
these oppressive and God-defying laws. Eight years of conflict
and experience have convinced a portion of the Christian
manhood of England that this has been at the root of many of
the most fatal errors of legislators. I have sent your letter
on to the gentlemen members of our Committee. I know
163their feeling will be on reading it, ‘We have laboured hard
all these years in the cause of womanhood, and, in doing so,
we have learned the absolute necessity of the co-operation
and the advice of women; and here there are women themselves
who, bowing to the authority of certain men, ask us
to bid them stand apart!’
“Do not imagine, dear friend, that I do not feel much
sympathy with your ladies on the subject of being present
in the Hygienic Section. Tell them I understand their
feeling, and that so far as their having a tacit understanding
in any group of themselves that they will not attend the
Hygienic meetings, I have no objection to make. This can
be quietly done. No one can find fault with any of the
Swiss ladies for absenting themselves individually. None
of us could wish any woman to attend who feels that the
sacrifice is more than she could bear. It is perfectly
legitimate for you to adopt your own plans in this respect,
and this involves no abandonment of principle. You see
the immense difference between such action and the public
announcement on the part of men that no women are to be
admitted.
“It is utterly useless for you to ask Mr. Stansfeld to promote
such a public act of exclusion. He will not do it. You
might as well ask him to strike you or thrust you out of the
room. I think you hardly know what our best Englishmen
are. They will be true to women now, even in spite of those
women themselves.
“I hope, dear friends, I have made the matter clear. I
would not do anything to shock public opinion so as to do
harm. On the other hand, I will never, God helping me,
bow down to public opinion when that public opinion is so
far from being just and pure as it is now. Did our Lord
ever bow down before public opinion? Would this Crusade
ever have been begun at all if some English women had not
openly defied public opinion? Believe me, when this Congress
is over, you will be astonished to find how easy and
useful it is for men and women to work and consult together,
164and how wonderfully the cynics have been silenced. Yes, I
know very well some of the cynical and indelicate medical
men you speak of. There will be few of such among us; but
granted that there will be some, I do not fear their influence.
They will be overpowered by the dignity, gravity, and
determination of our abolitionist medical men.
“I believe, dear ladies, you will act for the best under the
guidance of God, who will not fail us, and who will silence
the enemy.”
I take from a number of my own letters to M. Humbert,
written at this time, which he returned to me, the following,
which recalls some of the circumstances of the year of our
first Congress:—
To M. Humbert.
April 30, 1877.
“We have much correspondence just now concerning the
visit of members of the Paris Municipal Council to London.
M. Yves Guyot was to have been one of the number; he was
to come as representing the Commission on the Police des
Mœurs, while the other visitors represented other Commissions.
The Lord Mayor of London sent them an invitation
to a banquet at the Mansion House, and we were making
preparations for a Conference with M. Guyot and the other
Paris Councillors who are in sympathy with us in the interests
of abolition all over the world. But the Prefect of
Paris was unwilling to allow Guyot to come to England, and
has insisted on his taking his imprisonment now at once.
The Minister of Justice refused a formal request from the
President of the Paris Municipal Council to give Guyot a
week’s reprieve in order that he might fulfil his important
mission to London. M. Desmoulins writes that M. Guyot
went to the prison of Ste. Pelagie last Friday evening, the
27th, regretting much to bid farewell to the spring and
summer.
“Our earnest fellow-worker, Mr. Collingwood, of Sunderland,
is now in Paris doing good service for our cause. He
165is a man of great faith, and is endeavouring to persuade our
Protestant friends in France that they ought to take political
action at once, and not merely pray and make speeches. He
tells me that they have begun to petition the Chambers, as
M. Caise’s group has been doing.
“I thank you for your compte-rendu of the Conference of
the presidents of the five sections of our approaching Congress.
In return I send you a little news from England.
Our position is peculiar; for we have no Repeal Bill before
Parliament this Session. Our chief Parliamentary leaders
believe it would be quite useless to bring the question before
the present Parliament. The news that there is to be no
debate on abolition this year has been received throughout
the country with deep regret. There never was a period in
which so much activity and life was manifested in our work
as now throughout the country. The Working Men’s League
and all the other Associations throughout Scotland and
Ireland as well as England are in an attitude of suspense
waiting for the word of command in order to renew the
conflict with more determination than ever. But as it is,
memorializing, petitioning, and deputations to the Government
would be unfruitful. The question with us now is, to
what point shall we direct the energies of our Abolitionist
population? An international object does not afford an
immediate scope for the activities of our working class
abolitionists, though it has their earnest sympathy. We
have thought of promoting formal delegations to the Congress
from our working men’s societies, and I should be glad if
you could send me addresses of some working men’s societies
in Switzerland who might be put into communication with
our working men’s Abolitionist Committees in Edinburgh,
Birmingham, Glasgow, etc.
“We have lately had some exciting Parliamentary elections,
resulting in victories for our cause. At Oldham there
was a hard-fought contest, which resulted in the election of
Mr. Hibbert by a majority of 2,000 votes. Mr. Hibbert has
been for many years a strong adherent of our cause. It is
166thus that in England we win slowly, step by step, our
Parliamentary victories.
“Poor Yves Guyot has just written to me from the prison
of Ste. Pelagie, in dread lest his colleagues of the Municipal
Council should fall into the hands of our adversaries in London
rather than of abolitionists in seeking information. Mr. Benjamin
Scott, who holds a high civic office, that of Chamberlain
of the City of London, has presented an address from his own
Committee to the Paris Councillors, which I think will have
some weight. Mr. Martineau, town councillor of Birmingham,
has done the same for his Midland Counties Committee.
“Your daughter Amélie asks for some account of our
women’s activity during the time of our severest conflict
here. I doubt whether such an account might not be a
little appalling to your ladies at present, because in England,
necessarily, our activities are very strongly directed towards
public meetings and election work. Our ladies worked at a
number of elections, beginning each conflict with devotional
meetings. It was on these occasions that we suffered most
annoyance; but we gained great triumphs in convincing
Parliament of the power and vitality of our principles.
Amélie knows how truly gentle and womanly are the women
who take part in this active political work. What you tell
me of the women of Switzerland and their increased zeal is
most encouraging. If women had votes, there would be less
need for them to ‘agitate.’ Your letters and report of the
proceedings of your Grand Council were read at our Federation
Council Meeting on Monday. We follow with profound
interest every step of your conflict. The ‘powers that be’
are terribly committed to false principles on this question
throughout the world. It is a happy thing when they speak
out plainly. When they proclaim themselves aloud in favour
of corrupt and immoral institutions, then, and not till then,
do slumbering Christians and patriots wake up to perceive
that we are indeed in the midst of war, and that our battle
is the battle of the Lord against the mighty. We shall be
anxious to know how your elections end.”
167As the date of the Congress drew near, the discussions
among the members of the different sections became more
eager and anxious. Several complications having arisen in
regard to the relative importance and position of the different
questions to be considered, the Committee in London accepted
the offer of Mr. Stansfeld to go in advance to Switzerland in
order to meet and confer with all the different Presidents of
the Sections, with Mr. Humbert and others. This visit of
Mr. Stansfeld had very happy results, in contributing to the
harmony which eventually prevailed.
It is not my intention to give any complete account of the
great Congress at Geneva. The proceedings were published
in two large volumes entitled “Les Actes du Congrès de
Genève” (to be had from M. Henri Minod, 6, Rue Saint Leger,
Geneva). These volumes contain also all the most important
papers and addresses given on the occasion. There were
present at the Congress five hundred and ten delegates, representing
fifteen different nations. It should be understood
that these delegates were all convinced of the necessity of
the abolition of all regulations of vice. This was the only
condition that was required of them in order to become
members.
About 120 papers and reports were presented to the various
sections of the Congress, after the reading and full discussion
of which, resolutions were formulated and submitted to the
different sections for renewed discussion, amendment and
final adoption. International Committees had been established
several months previously, in which the different
sections met periodically for the study and discussion of the
subjects to be brought before the Congress. Finally the
resolutions adopted by each section were placed before the
whole Congress for approval and acceptance. Rarely has
there been recorded such a unanimous expression of international
opinion, emanating from representatives of so many
different countries; nor an expression of opinion, founded
upon investigations so extensive and so conscientious. The
following are the resolutions of the five sections:—
168On the 17th of September, the first day of the Session,
immediately after the nomination and election of the
Bureaux by the General Assembly of the Congress, the Five
Sections in combined Session passed the following resolution:—
“The Congress recognises the many-sided character of the
question which it has assembled to discuss.
“It acknowledges that its solution is only to be sought in
the collation of the results arrived at by the labours of each
of the Five Sections, in such manner that the conclusions
of each particular Section may finally be accepted from the
point of view of all the Sections; and it is with this understanding
that it proposes to contribute, by its decisions, to
the general conclusions at which the Congress desires to
arrive.”
Towards the close of the Congress the Section of Hygiene
affirmed—
I.
That self-control in the relations between the sexes is one of the
indispensable bases of the health of individuals and communities.
II.
That prostitution is a fundamental violation of the laws of
health.
III.
Being convinced that the province of Public Hygiene should not
be restricted to the surveillance and prevention of specific maladies
which affect populations, we declare that its true function is to develop
all the conditions which conduce to Public Health, whose
highest form is necessarily included in Public Morality.
IV.
The Section of Hygiene condemns, in view of their complete
failure, all systems of Police des Mœurs whose object is to regulate
prostitution. The Section bases its condemnation on the following
amongst other grounds, namely: that the obligatory examination
of women is revolting to human nature; that it can only be carried
out in the case of a certain proportion of women; that it is impossible
169to rely upon this examination to discover the most serious
constitutional form of venereal maladies, or to hinder its progress;
and that, consequently, it gives a false guarantee of the health of
the women who are subjected to it.
V.
The Section of Hygiene desires especially to see removed all
obstacles which at present prevent venereal maladies from being as
extensively treated as every other form of disease in the hospitals
which are controlled by municipalities and other public bodies, as
well as in those which are supported by private liberality.
VI.
The Section of Hygiene also expresses the hope that the ordinary
police will strictly maintain order and decency in public streets, and
repress every public scandal, whether caused by men or women.
The Section of Morality affirmed—
I.
That impurity in men is as reprehensible as it is in women.
II.
That the regulation of prostitution tends to destroy the idea of the
unity of the moral law for the two sexes, and to lower the tone of
public opinion in this respect.
III.
That every system of organised prostitution encourages profligacy,
increases the number of illegitimate births, develops
clandestine prostitution, and lowers the standard of public and
private morality.
IV.
That the compulsory medical examination of women, the basis
of every system of regulation, is an outrage on woman, and tends
to destroy, even in the most degraded, the last remnant of modesty
which she may retain.
V.
That the registration of prostitutes is contrary to common law,
and to the principle of liberty.
170VI.
That in regulating vice the State forgets its duty of affording
equal protection to both sexes, and in reality degrades the female
sex and corrupts both.
VII.
That the State, whose duty it is to protect minors and to assist
them in every good effort, on the contrary, incites them to
debauchery, in so far as it facilitates it by regulation.
VIII.
That in authorising immoral houses, and in raising a reprehensible
trade to the rank of a regular profession, the State sanctions
the immoral doctrine that debauchery is a necessity for men.
IX.
That it is desirable to address an appeal to all authors, editors,
printsellers, and booksellers in Europe and America, urging them
to lend no encouragement to the sale or circulation of pictures or
works of a corrupting tendency.
Questions proposed by the President and answered by the
Section of Social Economy.
I.
Are the economic interests, rights, and independence of women
sufficiently respected and guaranteed at the present day by the law,
by opinion, and by the customs of society?
Answer (unanimous).—No.
II.
Is the continuous exercise by a woman of a profession involving
manual labour consistent with the proper performance of her
domestic and maternal duties.
Answer.—That depends upon the profession and the individual
circumstances of the woman.
III.
Is the pay accorded to the manual labour of women sufficient
to satisfy their legitimate wants?
Answer (by majority).—No.
171IV.
1. What are the principal causes of the insufficiency of women’s
wages in industrial occupations?
Answer (by majority).—The inequality established between men
and women by the law, the customs of society, general ignorance,
and the regulation of prostitution.
2. Is it possible to remedy this inferiority in women’s wages?
Answer.—Yes, by equal laws, by the improvement of morals, by
the abolition of regulated prostitution, and by the spread of general
and professional education for women.
V.
What are, or will be, the consequences in regard to the economic
and moral condition of women of their employment in manufactories?
Answer.—The consequences will vary according to circumstances.
The Section considers that no industrial employment should be
closed to women which may enable them by their own labour to
protect themselves from want and prostitution.
VI.
Should Government interfere to prevent the labour of women in
factories?
Answer (with two dissentients).—No.
VII.
What advantages can women gain from the principles of union
and co-operation among themselves?
Answer (unanimous).—The same advantages as are gained by
men.
VIII.
How can women’s education be organised so as to contribute
most effectually to the amelioration of their social and economic
condition?
Answer.—By throwing entirely open to women every branch of
education, and by assuring an equal expenditure by the State and
by society on the education of the two sexes.
The Section of Preventive and Reformatory Work
affirms—
172I.
That the ideas which are involved in the system of the regulation
of vice are entirely incompatible with the work of rescue.
II.
That it is proved that the Regulation of prostitution is a great
hindrance to the success of works of Rescue and Reformation,
inasmuch as registration and medical examination are opposed
to all sentiments of feminine modesty, which are never absolutely
extinguished in any woman, and inasmuch as they render more
difficult the moral restoration which we can and ought to hope
for in the case of every fallen woman, however abandoned she
may be.
III.
It is desirable to have widely established homes, in which the
system should be as little as possible of a penitential character,
inasmuch as sympathy and Christian love are the only efficacious
means of rescuing and reforming young women.
IV.
It is desirable to establish a system of intercommunication between
all countries in order to prevent the trading in women and
girls for immoral purposes, and in order to protect friendless women
who are seeking employment in various countries.
The Section of Legislation declared—
I.
That the State has not the right to regulate prostitution, for it
ought never to make a compromise with evil, nor to sacrifice constitutional
guarantees to questionable interests.
II.
Every system of official regulation of prostitution involves the
arbitrary action of the police and violation of the legal guarantees
against arbitrary arrest and imprisonment which are assured to
every individual, not even excluding the greatest criminals. The
compulsory examination of women is equally contrary to the law.
Inasmuch as this violation of the law is solely to the disadvantage
of woman, there is made between her and man an excessively
unjust distinction; the woman is lowered to the rank of a mere
chattel, and is placed beyond the pale of the law. Moreover, by
173the regulation of vice the State directly violates its own penal law,
which forbids incitement to debauchery, by making itself the
accomplice of such incitement, in so far as it is offered by the
houses and the women sanctioned by its own authority. The
State herein also violates its duty of affording protection to minors.
III.
The system of regulation does not attain the object desired,
for regulation fosters and develops prostitution instead of diminishing
it. The increase of clandestine prostitution in the towns
where the system exists suffices to show that the regulations
are eluded with increasing frequency. The development of
venereal maladies and the number of indecent assaults in these
same towns prove also that regulation does not accomplish the
desired results.
IV.
It results from the preceding that the State should renounce
the project of pursuing the hygienic aim, the more so that in
this case there is no question of an external danger such as an
epidemic menacing the general public health, but of a danger
to which those who expose themselves do so knowingly and of
their own free will. The State ought, therefore, to abandon
this arbitrary administrative procedure, and to recur to law
alone. It should confine itself to the protection of minors and
to repressing by legal and judicial means all that is contrary to
public order.
V.
The State should continue to punish incitement to debauchery
when directed towards minors of either sex, and should treat
procurers with special severity. It should punish the decoying
of minors for immoral purposes. It should prohibit every collective
organisation of prostitution by punishing the offence of
keeping an immoral house open to the public, and that of letting
apartments for such uses. An analogous case is that of gambling
houses, which are prohibited by penal enactment in almost all
countries.
We would retain unchanged the penal enactments concerning
outrages on public morality, and particularly public solicitation
and indecent assaults, and the illegal confinement and detention of
women and the decoying of those who are under age.
174VI.
As to the causes of prostitution, from a legal point of view, the
State might punish the seduction of a minor, when that seduction
has been effected by means of false pretences.
A question which merits consideration is whether the State
should not re-establish the right of affiliation in those countries
where it has been abolished, in order to equalise the position of
the man and the woman in relation to their illegitimate children.[13]
The following is a personal reminiscence in the form of
a letter addressed by myself to a relative, towards the close
of the Congress:—
“I can only give you a brief sketch of the past week;
full reports will be published. The anxiety which we could
not but feel went on augmenting up to Friday. On Friday
we began to see daylight, and all has ended well. Many of
us are tired and stupefied for want of sleep, but at the same
time inwardly giving thanks to God. This Congress has been
a wonderful event. There were 510 inscribed members, besides
the numerous public which attended the meetings. It
is, they say, the largest Congress that has ever been held in
Geneva. On the first days people continued flocking in from
all nations. There were Greeks who came from Athens;
and Russians from St. Petersburg and Moscow. There were
Americans, Belgians, Dutch, Danes, Germans, Pomeranians,
Italians, French, and Spaniards. Senor Zorilla, the late
175President of the Spanish Cortes, spoke on Wednesday, and
was nominated as one of a Committee to consider what action
could be taken in Spain. On Sunday, in the Cathedral,
Pastor Rörich preached a powerful sermon to a very large
congregation on the question before the Congress, and in all
the churches we and our work have been prayed for.
“We always anticipated that when the final resolutions
should come to be voted upon, then would be the real war,
and so it was. On Thursday morning the voting began.
Our faithful bands of ladies worked and watched in their
different sections quite splendidly. First we had a considerable
conflict in the Social Economy Section. Then
came the voting in the Legislative Section, in the smaller
Hall of the Reformation, which was densely crowded. Professor
Hornung presided. The discussion lasted three hours.
Some lawyers were present who are now busy in the prospect
of the revision of some parts of the penal code of Switzerland,
notably a young Jurist, an able man, who spoke well,
but as a downright opponent. There followed a stormy scene,
which the President with difficulty controlled. People of
many different languages stood up at the same moment, each
with a finger stretched out, demanding to speak. “Je demande
la parole,” sounded from all sides of the room. Mr. A——,
the young Jurist, made the President indignant by asserting
that a resolution drawn up by him was not juridique. Seeing
that M. Hornung is Professor of Jurisprudence at the
Geneva University, and possesses the very highest reputation,
this was rather strong, and I do not wonder it irritated
him. But it did good, for it stimulated him to come out
on the last day of the Congress with a splendid judicial
speech, by far the best and clearest utterance of the kind
I have ever heard in any country. We shall translate and
circulate it. Hornung is a delightful man. He has that good
gift of God, an enlightened intellect, as well as a pure
heart, together with great refinement and gentleness of
manner.
“At one o’clock, when we were all feeling the need of food,
176and our throats were dry with the dust of the room, an
Italian Advocate got up and declared there had not yet been
enough discussion of each point. The Chairman was aghast.
He had expected the voting to be got over just at that
moment. A kind of barking, House of Commons cry arose of
‘Vote, vote!’ while the President stood open-mouthed, attempting
to read the resolutions so as to be heard. A sort
of stampede seized some of the German and Swiss members,
and they made for the door. Half the meeting would have
gone out, and so damaged the worth of the voting. So I
ventured to shut the door and set my back against it, declaring
that no one should have any food until he had voted!
This half startled and half amused the assembly, and they
all sat down again obediently. After another half-hour of
discussion, it was agreed that we should meet again for a
final voting at half-past six the next morning.
“On the same day the resolutions of the Moral Section
were passed very satisfactorily. Then came the Hygienic
Section. The discussion here was so long that it was also
adjourned until an evening hour.
“At eight o’clock that evening we all went to the Hall of
the Hygienic Section, and there sat crowded together, or
stood, amidst a scene of intense interest, till midnight. Dr.
Bertani, of Rome, took a leading part. Our ladies all went
to the meeting; but they had been up so early, and had
worked so hard all day, that by eleven p.m. this is the scene
which one of my sons described as having observed at the
back of the hall: ‘A long row of ladies all sound asleep’;
but they had appointed a watcher, Mrs. Bright Lucas, who
sat at the end of the row, and whom they had charged to
keep awake, and to give them the signal whenever voting
began on each clause of the resolution. Mrs. Lucas was wide
awake, with eyes shining like live coals!
“We had prayed that God would direct this meeting, and
it was wonderful and beautiful to see how the truth prevailed.
“Dr. de la Harpe, the President, acted well throughout.
177At the end I shook hands with him and Dr. Ladame, thanking
them for their excellent words. Dr. de la Harpe replied,
‘You owe us nothing; it is you and your friends who must
be thanked, who have brought us so much light.’
“At the end of the Congress all the Resolutions came out
satisfactorily. We owe a good deal of this result to Professor
Stuart’s tact and patience in talking to the different
presidents individually. We think our resolutions are, on
the whole, excellent as a statement of principles—clear and
uncompromising; and shall we not thank God for this? His
hand has been over us for good all this time, convincing
men’s hearts and consciences, and controlling their words
and actions. The earnest daily prayers offered up have not
been in vain.
“These resolutions will be sent to every Government, and
to every Municipal Council throughout Europe. They have
been telegraphed to the English press in extenso. My son
George was charged with the work of telegraphing, and had
necessarily to exercise much alertness and activity; M.
Humbert is impressed with the excellence of whatever work
he undertakes.
“In the Legislative Section we had an energetic discussion
over the seduction laws of different countries, and the
réchérche de la paternité, subjects not immediately in our
programme, but closely touching it. The discussion became
so hot that it seemed difficult for some of the members to
remain calm at all. Signora Mozzoni, a delegate from Milan,
burst into tears over it, and one or two of our good gentlemen
lost their tempers a little. One cannot wonder, for this is
one of the important questions upon which people of different
nations and creeds hold very different views. Miss Isabella
Tod and Mrs. Sheldon Amos took a line on the point of the
age to which protection should be given, in which I could
not quite follow them, and I felt obliged for once to oppose
my own countrywomen. Professor Hornung was pleased
with what I said, as it seems it accorded with the views of
most Continental Jurists. The young advocate who had
178opposed us called yesterday to say that he had come round
to our views, chiefly influenced by that desperate little impromptu
legal discussion among the ladies. He had imagined,
he said, that we were a number of ‘fanatical and
sentimental women,’ but ‘when he heard women arguing like
jurists, and even taking part against each other, and yet
with perfect good temper like men (!), he began to see that
we were grave, educated, and even scientific people!’ He
came afterwards to every meeting, and, as he said, weighed
all our words.
“I think I have not mentioned the resolutions at the
Section of Bienfaisance, under good Pastor Borel’s presidency.
Those also were very satisfactory.”
CHAPTER IX
179
“When the necessary revolution in the mind of the people is
completed, that in the institutions of the country will follow as the
day follows the night.”—W. Lloyd Garrison, the leading abolitionist
of negro slavery.
A great extension of our work followed the Congress
of Geneva. As the cause was taken up in several
countries of Europe and in British and other Colonies, its
history comes naturally to be less of a personal record. My
own reminiscences become more limited in proportion as our
principles were gradually extended by the force of their own
vitality, throughout the world. The originators of the movement
could not be everywhere at once. Many stirring scenes
and events connected with our work only came to our knowledge
through correspondence or press notices, while we
continued to direct the work to some extent from our central
Committees in London and Geneva, with occasional journeys
to and work in, other countries.
It was at the Congress of Geneva that we first made the
acquaintance of M. Pierson, of Holland. I lately asked him
to remind me of some of the circumstances connected with
his first entering into the work, to which he has been so
great a strength. (I have already said that M. Pierson was
the successor of the well-known Pastor Heldring.) He wrote,
in reply to my request, from Zetten, as follows:—
“I saw Heldring first in 1847, and went with him to
spend some days in his family. Heldring was forty-three
years old, and I thirteen. He was then building his Refuge
of Steenbeck. On January 1st, 1848, he opened this Refuge.
A lady, Miss Petronella Voûte, of a well-known family in
180Amsterdam, descendants of French refugees in the reign of
Louis XIV., was placed at the head of the Refuge. She
worked with Heldring till his death in 1876, and died the
following year under most remarkable circumstances. There
were various branches of Heldring’s great work. Before his
death he had founded institutions for the aid of women and
girls in different circumstances. I myself have added to
these two smaller homes for young girls, and the Magdalena
House for unmarried mothers, with a house for the children
born there. For some time my relations with Heldring had
been somewhat less intimate, though we were always friends.
I had been first, for some years, a minister in a rural district,
among staunch Calvinists, and afterwards for seven years in
Bois-le-Duc, a town of 25,000 inhabitants, thoroughly Roman
Catholic, where Protestants were as one to ten against the
Catholics. During this time Heldring now and again expressed
strong doubts as to the regulations of vice, which
had been silently and slowly introduced in several of our
towns in 1852 and after. He felt instinctively that there
was something rotten in the State which allowed the introduction
of such measures, and as soon as he heard of your
first endeavours to attack the system he took note of it, and
expressed his hope that a new era was approaching.
“He wrote to Van den Bergh (afterwards my son-in-law),
in March, 1870, some words which, as coming from an old
man of seventy-one years, show a little uncertainty, but
which, taken in connection with his declarations at former
periods, prove that he had always seen the true bearing of
the question. He stood quite alone in Holland in this matter.
He and a friend together had published in 1852 an anonymous
pamphlet, in which every kind of regulation is condemned.
That pamphlet was lying in a bookseller’s garret.
I bought the remaining copies, some hundreds, in 1858 for
£2.
“In July, 1876, Heldring died, and in January, 1877, I
came here in his place. Miss Voûte, the Directress of Steenbeck,
had been a friend of my wife and myself from our
181childhood, and was very happy that we should take Heldring’s
work. But some five or six weeks after my arrival it
became evident that her physical forces were giving way.
Once—it may have been in March, 1877—speaking of Heldring
and of me, she said to me, ‘I feel such strange forebodings,
I don’t know why; but it seems as if the whole
work of Steenbeck will be changed and begun anew.’ ‘In
what sense?’ I asked. ‘In every respect,’ she replied; ‘but
I don’t know how.’ On the 14th April I went to see her,
because we thought her end was approaching. After having
prayed and spoken some words I left her, but I had not
been gone an hour when some one came running to tell me
(what, in fact, I already saw) that the Refuge was in flames,
and Miss Voûte lying on her death-bed! I spare you the
details. It is enough to mention that we brought her to my
house. At first it seemed as if the shock had aroused her
instead of doing her harm, but four days later she died
suddenly.
“Steenbeck was burned to the ground. I had much to do
in the following weeks, and when the invitation to the
Geneva Congress came, I felt much inclined to accept,
simply because it would give me a few days of leisure. But
I honestly confess that I had some hesitation; I had always
disliked the sanitary measures of the regulations, and abhorred
the system of organised houses of shame; but I had
the impression that the Congress was not taking up the
great and central question, and that it took the humanitarian
point of view rather than the Christian. I did not require
to be converted by the Congress, for I already agreed with
the principles proclaimed by it; but I came back from it
persuaded that the question was much more important than
I had imagined.
“I immediately felt two things: first, that we had been
made dupes of by a false and stupid medical science, so-called;
and second, that our question was the ‘tendon of the
heel of Achilles’ of the whole matter of moral reform. These
two points fitted in precisely with my state of mind; for I
182hate the humbug of false, would-be scientific men (I have
seen too much of it); and I enjoy dealing with a question
which involves a great many other questions, and which may
be said to be a touchstone to try the minds of men.
“So in 1878 our first appeal in Holland was made to the
public.
“Steenbeck burnt down ten months after Heldring’s death,
Miss Voûte dying almost beneath the falling walls, had made
a deep impression. Money came in from every side. In five
months a large building was erected. Meanwhile the inmates
had been lodged in the Church. The work had not been
dropped for a moment. On the day of the opening of the
new building friends came from every part of the country to
assist at the ceremony, and I used the occasion to draw the
attention of the assembly to the work of the Federation.
There was some opposition. Some thought that I was steering
in another direction from Heldring; but as I have said,
having discovered that Heldring’s pamphlet of 1852 was
lying at the bookseller’s, I bought all the copies left, for
which the good shopkeeper was very glad. It was a strong
weapon. I could show that I was only taking up the thread
where Heldring was obliged, for want of sympathy, to let it
drop.
“I drew up a circular letter, adding with each letter a
copy of Heldring’s pamphlet, and distributed these. In
March, 1878, I invited some four to five hundred persons to
a meeting at Utrecht, in the centre of our country. The
assembly was numerous. The foundation of our work was
laid. A good report of this meeting may be found in the
Bulletin Continental of June, 1878.
“In recalling those zealous days of our early entering upon
the struggle, I instinctively feel the first holy fire rekindling
in my heart and mind. God has been with us, and is still
blessing his work by his gracious presence. We have not
done as much as we wished or could have done; but we have
not lived in vain. To him alone the glory, and blessing to
our posterity.”
183M. Pierson adds some words in the same communication
which are worthy to be reproduced, inasmuch as they
describe a state of mind which we have met with and have
had to combat in many countries, and which appears again
and again. He writes: “Here in Holland we often find
ourselves in enforced opposition to our well-intentioned
friends, especially among Christians. In one of our cities
some years ago a Committee was formed for promoting purer
morals. They were in favour of attacking immorality, but
refused to express any opinion about the public regulation of
vice. It seems, at the date I am writing, that this Committee
sleeps very quietly. I once named them Nicodemites,
which much scandalised them. What Christians ought to
realise—but seem very much to forget—is that in Christian
countries they are responsible for the spirit in which the
laws are made. Many of them seem to think that the
Government, in its very essence, is a worldly, ungodly
institution, somewhat in the same way as if they were
living in a Pagan land, under the Roman Emperors. The
Church, in those circumstances, had nothing to do but to save
as many souls as could be brought into the fold of Christ.
The Christians were not responsible for the Pagan laws and
their destructive influences in those times. But with us it
is quite a different thing. It will take a long time to make
our principles widely understood, but it is not lost time.”
I have gladly hailed at all times, and in all countries, the
entrance of our question into its true and necessary political
phase. The word “political” terrifies many people, some of
them being the best and most earnest Christian people,
because they do not, in fact, understand its true meaning.
They see the spectre of party feuds, of party political
interests in conflict. But there is no question of party in
the politics of this sacred cause of ours. It is a question
which vitally concerns our social life through all the classes,
from the head of the Government down to the poorest toiler
for his daily bread. It is a moral question which affects the
moral and spiritual life of the peoples of the earth, and
184through their spiritual individual life, the domestic, social,
and public life of the community. But it must be fought
out on the lines of law and Government—on political lines.
Corrupt magistrates, rulers, experts, and profligates of all
grades will not look at the standard which the spiritually-minded
man or woman holds up to them—the standard of
Christian ethics. They pass it by with a smile. They
confess no allegiance to any such law. But these rulers, and
these inventors and upholders of State regulation of vice,
must bow to the law of the land. They may scoff at
Christian teachers, but, sooner or later, they must reckon
with that which is at their door, the Penal Code, which,
though thrust aside, or violated for a time, still stands there,
a rock against which they will stumble and fall, or else it
will fall on them and crush them out of place and power.
And how can we bring the law of the land to bear against an
illegal and criminal institution, except on the field of politics,
and by means of political action? For my part, I have never
been able to hail our salvation from this horrible system as
near, in any country, until the question has entered into the
political stage. While saying this I hold firmly the truth
that “our weapons are spiritual, to the pulling down of
strongholds”; that it is by the faith of the true servants of
God, by their persistent prayers and their confidence in Him,
that we shall win the victory. But in all matters of human
action and conflict we use means. The hand of the warrior
grasps the sword, while his heart is stayed on God. We
reach out for every lawful means, on every side of us, for the
destruction of this iniquity; and a long experience, as well
as the lessons of history, prove clearly that the public,
political means afforded us by the just laws and Constitutions
of our several countries are above all the most effectual means
for the destruction of legalised illegality, of the slavery,
oppression, greed, cheating, murder, and shames embraced
in the institution of State regulated vice.
A movement in favour of our cause had been energetically
promoted in 1878 in Spain by M. Empeytaz and other upholders
185of our principles in Spain. The “Voice in the Wilderness”
was translated and distributed in Barcelona and Madrid.
Pastor Fritz Fliedner, the well-known German who founded
the deaconesses’ institution of Kaiserswerth, was at that
time travelling in Spain, and found that the Governor of
Madrid had suppressed the Spanish edition of the “Voice in
the Wilderness.” He called on the Governor, and also procured
the intercession of the German Ambassador on behalf
of the work, and the prohibition was withdrawn.
In Spain we also found a brave champion of our principles
in the Countess de Precorbin (Spanish by birth), who had
joined us a few years before. This lady held meetings in
several towns and districts of Spain, giving addresses to
soldiers, students and others, and was everywhere graciously
received. So great was her desire to gain the ear of the
working people, that in one district, where a large proportion
of the male population was engaged in working in mines
during the day, she had herself let down into a mine in a
basket. It was a surprise to the miners to see this gentle
lady in the midst of them, and to hear her message concerning
justice, equality, purity, and the sacredness of home life;
they heard her gladly and reverently. A Spanish lady of
high rank, Donna Concepion Arenal, continued for some years
to advocate our Cause in a periodical edited by herself, La
Caridad. This ceased at her death. The movement in Spain
languished after a few years, yet we continue to hope that it
may be revived in some manner in future. During this year
we received expressions of personal sympathy and adhesion
from several influential Jews. Zadok Kahn, the Grand
Rabbin of Paris, wrote a beautiful letter to the Federation,
expressing his full sympathy and that of the best men of his
people. The Grand Rabbin Wertheimer, of Geneva, gave his
adhesion. I had called on the Grand Rabbin Astruc, of
Belgium, on my way through that country in the previous
year. From that time he became also a firm adherent. Ben
Israel, Grand Rabbin of Avignon, also wrote several letters
full of sympathy with the work.
186Dating from the Congress of Geneva, we began to store up
an arsenal of good weapons in the form of literature. Books
innumerable had been written by the defenders of regulation,
and there was no lack of solid literature on their side. The
only Continental work of any consequence which had been
used to counteract their influence up to 1878 was the modest
little book entitled, “A Voice in the Wilderness;” this was
a collection of my first appeals made on the Continent of
Europe, ably edited by M. Aimé Humbert. This work never
appeared in English. It was translated gradually from the
French into every other European language. This little book
was, as M. Humbert rightly said, merely a call to battle, a
challenge—and this assertion was reproachfully echoed by
our adversaries. “We want,” they said, “something
scientific, statistical and closely reasoned. We do not want
merely the expression of a woman’s revolted feelings against
a system which we believe to be useful and necessary.”
They had not long to wait for the scientific arguments and
close reasoning which they professed to desire; for the two
bulky volumes published after our Congress of 1877, entitled
Les Actes du Congrès de Genève, furnished all that could be
desired in that direction, being a collection of the weighty
utterances, prepared for our Congress, of philosophers, statesmen,
medical men, jurists, women of experience in social
work, and of thoughtful leaders among the working classes,
drawn from many different countries of the world. It may not
be uninteresting to my readers to see the relation of our first
literary effort to what followed, as expressed in a quotation
here given from a letter which I wrote to M. Humbert in
reply to his proposal in 1875 to publish in pamphlet form the
principal portions of my appeals on the Continent.
“I feel with you every day,” I wrote, “that some such
voice is needed just now. It would, perhaps, have been
better had we been able to bring out a complete book as our
first—a book which should contain all the scientific and
juridical arguments as well as a complete review of historical
facts relating to this subject. But such a complete book is
187at this moment impossible; I therefore beg you to communicate
what I now say to Messieurs Sandoz and Fischbacher
(publishers). We want statistics and facts—yes,—but would
English statistics and facts alone, drawn from a limited
experience, be much or generally valued in other countries?
I think not, if they stood alone. Facts from a larger area we
must have later, and we shall have them, for, thank God,
they stand as indestructible witnesses everywhere of the
folly and futility of the attempt to regulate vice. How much
more powerful, how overwhelming, in fact, would it be for
our opponents, and how strengthening for our Cause, if we
could show facts and statistics gathered from every country
and over a larger period of time. This is precisely what we
are now aiming at. We have received all the most recent
reports from Italy, France, Germany and other countries.
On every hand there is confession of the failure of regulation.
Mireur, Jeannell, Diday, Deprés, Pallasciano, Huet, Crocq, all
confess to hygienic failure. The proposals of some of these
men to insure future success (a success which they confess
they have never yet ensured) are of such a wild and ghastly
nature that one has only to read their books to see that the
beginning of the end is at hand.
“From out these statistics there appear here and there
deeply pathetic facts such as this: that four-fifths of the
poor girls subjected to this tyranny (according to one writer)
are orphans; many are foreigners in the country of their
enslavement; many are young widows. Does not our God,
who is the God of the Fatherless, of the Widow, and of the
Stranger, take note of these things?
“You see that in a year or two we shall have a mass of
evidence against this system which will give the doctors and
materialist legislators a hard task to refute.
“I care little that men accuse me, as you say, of mere sentiment,
and of carrying away my hearers by feeling rather than
by facts and logic. Even while they are saying this, they
read my words, and they are made uncomfortable! they
feel that there is a truth of some sort there, and that
188sentiment itself is after all a fact and a power when it
expresses the deepest intuitions of the human soul. They
have had opportunity for many years past of looking at the
question in its material phases, of appreciating its hygienic
results, and of reading numberless books on the subject,
statistical, medical, and administrative. Now, for the first
time, they are asked to look upon it as a question of human
nature, of equal interest to man and woman, as a question of
the heart, the soul, the affections, the whole moral being.
As a simple assertion of one woman speaking for tens of
thousands of women, those two words ‘we rebel’ are very
necessary and very useful for them to hear. The cry of
women crushed under the yoke of legalised vice is not the cry
of a statistician or a medical expert; it is simply a cry of
pain, a cry for justice and for a return to God’s laws in place
of these brutally impure laws invented and imposed by man.
It is imperfect, no doubt, as an utterance; but the cry of the
revolted woman against her oppressor and to her God is far
more needful at this moment than any reasoned-out argument.
I think, therefore, and my husband agrees with me, that it
is better to publish the ‘Voice in the Wilderness’ simply as
the utterance of a woman, and to do it quickly. It will rouse
some consciences, no matter how imperfect men may find it.
On the eve of a war it may be said that the sound of the
trumpet is imperfect because it only calls to the battle, and
that we want to see the troops, their arms, and the strength
of muscle on either side; yet the call to battle is needed:
the close grappling with the foe will follow. It is only when
the slave begins to move, to complain, to give signs of life
and resistance, either by his own voice or by the voice of one
like himself speaking for him, that the struggle for freedom
truly begins. The slave now speaks. The enslaved women
have found a voice in one of themselves who was raised up
for no other end than to sound the proclamation of an
approaching deliverance. Never mind the imperfection of the
first voice. It is the voice of a woman who has suffered, a
voice calling to holy rebellion and to war. It will penetrate.
189Then by-and-by we shall come down on our opponents with
the heavy artillery of facts and statistics and scientific
arguments on every side. We will not spare them. We will
show them no mercy; we shall tear to pieces their ‘refuge
of lies’ and expose the ghastliness of their ‘covenant with
death and their agreement with hell’; we and our successors
will continue to do this year after year until they have no
ground to stand upon.”
There was, and is, of course, this marked difference between
the character of the literature of the regulationists and our
own—namely, that the motive of all their arguments is that
of expediency, based upon the assumption of the necessity of
vice; the moral and the higher hygienic aspects of the
question are ignored by them. This has been well expressed
by Sir James Stansfeld on several occasions. He wrote
shortly before the Geneva Congress to M. Aimé Humbert as
follows:—“You and I have a great work in hand. Speaking
for my own country, I have neither doubt nor fear of the
issue of the conflict. There is no case in the history of
England of the failure of any movement based upon the moral
and religious sense and convictions of the community in
which any considerable number of men or of women have had
the courage and the faith to persist; and there are men and
women enough prepared to spend their lives in this holy
cause thus to insure its success. We had the weakness, we
incurred the guilt, of borrowing and accepting this unholy
and indecent law from France. It stole its way on to our
Statute Book under a miserable hygienic pretence. Its contrivers
seem to me as men deprived of the consciousness
of the unity of the law of God. They would sacrifice
morality to health, the soul to the body, the immortal
to the mortal part. They cannot look high enough or far
enough to see that it is a philosophic, a scientific, as well
as a religious truth that there cannot be dissonance between
the laws of Nature and the laws of God, and that it is,
therefore, inconceivable that the immoral should be a truly
sanitary law. Even partially and temporarily applied as
190these laws are here, they are already a proved sanitary
failure, proved upon the figures of the Government Returns.”
Besides the more solid works which began from this time
to appear in favour of our cause, each country interested in
it, beginning to find the necessity of some record of its own
activity and that of other nationalities, started a special
organ of its own. Beginning with the Bulletin Continental,
published monthly at Geneva, there followed special organs
of the Abolitionist Societies in Holland, Belgium, Denmark,
Sweden, Norway, France, and Italy.
Up to this time we had not obtained much support from
the Roman Catholic section of the community in different
countries, except in individual instances, such as that of
Archbishop, afterwards Cardinal Manning, who some years
previously had expressed his strong disapproval of the
principles of the Regulationists at the Papal Court on the
occasion of several of his visits to Rome. Our friend Mme.
de Morsier, of Paris, had been prompted by some of the
writings of Archbishop Dupanloup on the subject of woman’s
education to pay a visit to that prelate on behalf of our cause
shortly before the Congress of Geneva. I give the account
of her visit in her own words written to me at the time.
“We went to the house of Monseigneur Dupanloup. The
residence of the Archbishop is situated on the banks of the
Loire, in the midst of verdure; on one side there is the
college which he superintends, a large building standing
close to the woods which descend to the river; on the other
side stands an ancient castellated mansion, covered with ivy,
climbing roses, and honeysuckle. It is in this house that the
Monseigneur himself lives. On the terrace, embosomed in
woods, the table was spread for the evening repast. The
Monseigneur had just arrived from Rheims, whence he had
come expressly to receive me. In spite of his fatigue and
the suffering caused by an accident to his finger, he did the
honours of his house with graceful courtesy. When he
appeared and crossed the lawn, dressed in his purple robe,
his white hair uncovered, I must confess I felt surprised. I
191had only known him by Parisian report, so that I had
expected to see a proud and rather pompous old man, receiving
his guests amidst the luxury and ceremonial of the
cardinals of the Middle Ages. But I saw before me a gentle
and holy looking man, so simple in his manner and bearing,
that in talking to him I soon forgot his high position and
great talent, and felt quite drawn to speak to him freely as
an equal. The table spread upon the lawn, and among the
flowers, the venerable old man invoking a blessing on the
repast, the nightingale which was singing the first notes of
evening, and the strains of the ‘Angelus’ which reached us
from a distance, all together formed a striking picture of
peace and happiness. It was in the midst of this scene that,
summoning courage, I spoke to him of those dark horrors and
of that hard struggle in which I had come to claim the
support of his sympathy. The Monseigneur listened without
remark, asking from time to time some question. Several
times he exclaimed, ‘Your Congress delights me; that is the
important point. It will require a thunderbolt to awaken
consciences.’ His secretary, an Abbé of great talent, manifested
his approbation of our cause. Monseigneur described
to me how much the conscience of their religiously educated
youth revolted when they learned that vice is actually
legalised by the State. He himself had had, he said, only
very recently a complete revelation of the state of things,
from the work of Parent Duchâtelet which had fallen into
his hands. The evening passed in conversation. When I was
leaving I offered him my hand (which I afterwards found
was contrary to etiquette) and said to him, ‘Monseigneur,
may I now feel assured of your sympathy for our cause?’
‘Yes, assuredly,’ he replied. ‘Do you authorise me,’ I asked,
‘to make use of your name as a convinced adherent.’ ‘Yes,’
he said; ‘I consent fully.’ Then he himself extended his
hand to me, and finally, in parting, I said: ‘Monseigneur, I
recommend our cause to your prayers.’ ‘You have them,’
he said. The carriage rolled away, and I felt my heart full
of gratitude to God, and I said to myself, ‘Ah! if all Bishops
192were like this one, and all Abbés like those I have seen at
Orleans, the true friends of progress would have little excuse
to make war against the Catholic religion.’”
Up to the time of which I am writing very little progress
had been made in Germany in respect of State abstinence
from compromise with public immorality. In the year 1876,
M. Humbert had some correspondence with eminent members
of the German Inner Mission, and from that time onward we
had several distinguished individual adherents in Germany,
men and women; but they were few.
A Petition had been presented in that year to the Reichstag,
signed by Dr. Dorner in the name of the Central Committee
of the Inner Mission. It was as follows:—
“Berlin and Hamburg.
“The undersigned Central Committee takes the liberty of
drawing the attention of the Reichstag to the following:—
“Upon the occasion of the revision of the Penal Code by
the German Empire, upon the 15th May, 1871, there were
proposed certain additions, emanating from the Reichstag
itself, Sections 180 and 361; additions which would have for
their effect to accord in Germany a legal existence to houses
of infamy, and to thereby introduce them within certain
portions of the limits of the Empire in which they do not
at present exist. It is not to be doubted that the motive
which has dictated this proposition is that of acting in the
supposed interest of the public health, but we are none the
less convinced that its adoption would be injurious to the
public welfare, and that the moral foundations of our social
life, already menaced, would be thereby still more profoundly
shaken.
“The trade of the procurer, which hitherto has fallen
under the ban of severe penalties, would find itself, by virtue
of the observance of certain formalities, with which it would
be easy to comply, placed henceforth under the protection
of the law. The number of women, especially in the large
towns, who practise vice under the supervision of the police
193would also be materially augmented; once legalised, the
trade of the procurer would be given up to a depraved competition,
and all this would tend in the highest degree to the
public demoralisation. Further, confidence in the Imperial
legislation, and consequently in the Empire itself, which has
need rather to be strengthened, would experience a serious
shock amongst very considerable and important portions of
the population; and the supreme authority, which, according
to the declaration of the Government and of the Chancellor
of the Empire, was to be augmented by the revision of the
Penal Code, would find itself instead materially weakened.
As regards the sanitary reasons which are put forward in
support of the proposition, we believe ourselves authorised
in saying that their value has not yet been sufficiently established
from the experimental and scientific point of view,
and that, on the contrary, in this respect also, the proposition
is open to serious objections.
“We will add, lastly, that this proposition is put forward
precisely at the moment when we are witnessing, in England
and in Switzerland, a movement as profound as it is earnest,
which has for its aim, with ever increasing prospects of
success, the abrogation of all legalisation of vice, whether on
the part of the Legislature or of the Administrative function.
“In virtue of these considerations, we address to the
Reichstag the following prayer:—
“‘That the Reichstag be pleased to reject every proposition
tending to alter the provisions already enacted by the
law against the trade of the procurer, or to authorise in any
manner whatever the exercise of that trade by placing it
under official protection.
“‘In the name of the Central Committee of the Inner
Mission of the Evangelical Church in Germany, for the
President, Dr. Dorner, Member of the Superior Consistory.’”
This petition, it will be observed, was directed, not against
the then existing system of legalised vice in Germany, but
194only against a fuller development of it which was threatened.
Then, and up to the present time, in most cities in Germany,
a permission to follow their calling was and is given by the
police to unfortunate women living in their own lodgings, on
condition of their conforming to certain prescribed police and
sanitary rules. This is in itself an open, official sanction.
A people, having become accustomed to this amount of
official license, is easily, and, indeed, logically, carried on to
acquiesce in the more complete form of Governmental sanction
of vice, namely, the licensed and protected house of
shame. There is, therefore, to the convinced Abolitionist, a
fatal omission in this otherwise excellent petition, in the
absence of an additional protest against the license which
was already accorded in Germany.
The light which is now falling so fully and steadily upon
this question will surely in time reveal clearly to reformers
in Germany, as elsewhere, the necessity of attacking any and
every compromise with vice, in whatever form. In official
compromise with sin there is no standing still; there is a
perpetual advance towards more shameless and elaborate
organisation of profligacy. The house of ill-fame never existed
in England as an openly recognised and State-protected
institution, but it came by degrees, under the regulations
now abolished, to be tacitly permitted, and the English
Abolitionists knew well that, unless a blow were struck at
the root principle of the whole system, the open recognition
of organised houses of debauchery would follow in their own,
as in all other countries, where the system of regulation has
once obtained a footing. This matter is clearly stated in the
Berlin Regulations instituted in 1850. The following words
are translated from the German of the Resolution of the
Royal Presidency of Police of Berlin, December 11th, 1850,
which precedes the Regulations:—
“The method of tolerance may be twofold: permission may
be given to the women to have each a domicile of her own,
upon submitting to a stringent regulation; or, on the other
195hand, they may be confined in special houses, under a responsible
householder.
“This last method offers more guarantees and greater
security to police-regulation, and facilitates supervision. No
doubt the moral sentiment revolts at the idea that the public
authority should tolerate and protect houses set apart for
purposes of vice, but experience has proved that this mode
is, for Berlin, the least objectionable.”
In March, 1878, a visit was paid to the district of Torre
Pellice, in North Italy, the cradle of the Waldensian Church.
The pastors and people of that country were quickly and
securely gained to our cause, as is usual with persons who
have suffered for a truth for which they have been called to
contend.
In 1879 I visited the Ban de la Roche in Alsace, with my
husband; here Pastor Dietz and others were won to be warm
adherents of our cause. We passed through Colmar and
Muhlhausen, but it was not until some years later that we
made the acquaintance of M. Schlumberger, Mayor of Colmar,
and heard of the unique part which he had taken in the
cause of justice and morality.
The principal event on the Continent of the year 1879 was
the Annual Conference of the Federation, held at Liége, in
Belgium. The following account of that event was written
by Mme. de Morsier, of Paris.
“There is an advantage in choosing middle-sized towns
for these annual meetings. In large centres like Paris and
London our action is partly lost on account of the vastness
of the place. No doubt the active members of the Federation
feel the benefit of them, but very little impression can be
made on the public, whilst in smaller towns, like Liége, we
may, as we have seen, produce a great impression, even at
an unfavourable season, when the higher class people are
away.
“Our public meetings in Liége, Verviers, and Seraing,
were attended by a numerous public, chiefly men. The
196earnest attention with which we were heard convinced us
that the good seed did not fall on barren soil. Even the
press did us the honour of discussing our question, and some
papers published very good articles. However, we had the
opportunity of noticing that Belgian editors, like those of
other countries, are extremely full of solicitude for us, and
eager to caution us against many and various dangers.
‘Beware the perilous paths;’ they seem to say, ‘if you take
the right one we will follow you; but what is wanted are
works of rescue; leave the police alone and create Refuges.’
“Well, the Conference of Liége answered in a very categorical
manner to this, the constantly repeated suggestion
of the over-prudent and timidly charitable.
“The one thing that struck us was how much the question
has developed, how much enlarged is the view taken of the
subject—the really essential aspect of it, i.e. the defence of
individual liberty and right. And this is the result of the
logic of facts. The strength of a principle lies in this, that
it gradually imposes itself upon all true and serious minds,
and leads them to accept its logical and necessary consequences.
I have no hesitation in saying that, in my opinion,
the main fact of the Conference in Liége has been this unity
of feeling among the Delegates present on the great question
of the sacredness of personal liberty and individual right.
“This is the firmest basis upon which to act, our best
security against inconsistency. If we deny to the police the
right of sitting in judgment upon the morality of women,
we must be ready to refuse this right also to every form
of arbitrary rule, whether it be the arbitrary rule of an
Assembly of well-intentioned people, or the arbitrary rule
of corrupt agents or officials. Our experience during our
struggle for this cause has opened our eyes to the fact that
all the great struggles of the present day, whether political,
social, economic or religious, may be summed up as one great
war between the two principles, Compulsion and Liberty,
and if the first principle is still so powerful in countries
boasting of liberal institutions, is it not to some extent because
197the partisans of the second principle have thought it
prudent to temporise with the first; being led astray by the
beautiful modern invention—opportunism? It was, therefore,
with double satisfaction that I saw the Federation
fortifying itself more and more by relying upon absolute
principles. I will quote as an example the energetic speech
of Mr. Benjamin Scott, Chamberlain of the City of London,
at the public meeting of the 22nd August in Liége. Mr.
Benjamin Scott regarded the subject from an extremely
elevated point of view, and showed himself as daring as
truth itself.
“‘You are not free,’ said he to the citizens of Liége.
‘Liége is not free; Brussels is not free; and Paris is not
free, though she has battered down the Bastille, and placed
the statue of Liberty on the column of July.... It
could never be said that the United States were free so
long as they held four millions of negroes enslaved. Paris,
Brussels, and your fine city of Liége are not free so long as
any woman may be deprived of her civil rights at the caprice
or tyranny of a police agent, or through the denunciation of
a scoundrel.’
“You may be sure that M. Yves Guyot did not fail to
fling many keen shafts at the Police des Mœurs, on the
ground of its illegality and violation of individual liberty,
enforcing his powerful arguments by quotations from the
Belgian Code, which fell like battering-rams on the hypocrisies
of the system. M. Humbert traced in broad outlines
the history of the Federation in all countries. With the
readiness of mind and tact of a man accustomed to act as
chairman, he took the opportunity of a rather violent speech
from M. O—— B——, of Liége, to re-affirm the large and
independent point of view maintained by our Association.
‘We are not here to enter into any political or religious
polemics,’ he said, ‘we seek to recall your minds to those
humanitarian truths and principles in which all those who
desire justice and respect the rights of human beings can
unite.’
198“M. Pierson, Director of the Asiles of Zetten, Holland, gave
some interesting details of his special work, and declared that
his experience in such practical endeavours had convinced
him of the truth of the principles maintained by the Federation.
“Let the editors of papers be at rest; we also approve and
encourage works of rescue and reformation, and especially
when their founders understand the duty of thus publicly
proclaiming the lessons they have learned through such
private experience.
“The public meeting of Liége will take its place among
the brilliant successes of our cause. Seven hundred people
expressed their adherence to our principles by their enthusiastic
cheers. M. Nicolet, President of the Committee of Liége,
must have been well satisfied with his countrymen.
“On the Thursday evening we held a women’s meeting.
The schoolroom placed at our disposal was full, and, notwithstanding
the warnings as to the necessity of prudence which
had been given us, we stated the question plainly and frankly.
The expression of mingled curiosity and amazement, which
we first observed on the faces of the listeners, was soon
succeeded by an expression of attentive sympathy.
“The Baroness de Stampe spoke of Denmark, the Countess
Schack of Germany, and Mme. de Morsier related some facts
which she had witnessed in Paris. A hearty vote of sympathy
was granted to us, and on our leaving the room, many hands
pressed ours, and heartfelt words of encouragement were
spoken.
“We had also the great satisfaction of seeing many young
men of Liége, students, etc., at our business Conference, where
we invited them to a private meeting at the Hotel de Suède.
A great many came, students, and some workmen also. That
evening’s reunion will remain one of the best souvenirs of
Liége. Nothing moves me more deeply than to see on the
faces of young men the expression of noble impulses and
generous enthusiasm. Whatever the struggles, the failures,
or the wreck of illusions which life may bring, a spark of the
199true fire will always linger in the soul of the man who
sincerely believed in justice and in true love when he was
twenty.
“M. Humbert’s words found ready response when, in a
splendid improvisation, he drew for them the picture of a truly
noble, active, and useful life, and spoke to them of the march
of humanity on the path of progress, guided by the light of
the two beacons of science and faith.
“M. Testuz and M. Durand of Liége, spoke also some
heart-stirring words to this youthful assembly.
“On Sunday 21st, the delegates of the Federation were
invited to a friendly tea-party, in the Presbytère de la Chênée,
by M. Nicolet, which was rendered delightful by the feeling
of true fraternity which united us through sharing the same
moral aspirations and hopes, in spite of our many differences
of opinion upon other points. We may construct systems,
found religious sects, or analyse scientific facts, but the focus
of true life, the lever elevating humanity to noble aims, will
always be the spirit of Love and Justice.
“On Sunday we were awakened by the sound of the funeral
bell, which announced the death of the Archbishop of Liége.
We were invited at four o’clock to visit the Pastor Nicolet, at
Chênée. About the same hour M. Yves Guyot gave a conference
in his own name, personally, to the Associations of
Libre Penseurs, and the Countess Schack accompanied him.
Some of us took the route to Chênée in a carriage. The
presbytère (pastor’s house) is situated in the middle of the
village—a pretty little house, the ground floor of which is the
chapel. Above is the drawing-room, which opens upon a
wooden balcony with a charming view. Next to the house is
a garden extending to the bank of the Canal de l’Aurte;
beyond, to the right, a little village with its bell-tower and
church. On the left the great furnaces of the Vieille Montagne;[14]
further down, and all round, wooded hills.
“Nature here is as amiable and peaceful as the charming
200hosts who received us. M. Nicolet offered to have a service
in the chapel in English for the English workman delegates.
Those of us who remained on the little balcony enjoyed the
sound of the manly voices singing their beautiful hymns.
The setting sun was covering the west with gold, and a light
mist slowly rose from the valley. In the drawing-room there
was conversation, grave and gay. Mr. Stuart was compelled
to pay a fine in aid of the Maison Hospitalière. He had made
a bet that the English working men delegates would not find
their way to Chênée; but they, setting off on foot at the
moment that we entered our carriage, had arrived at the door
of the presbytery before us. Mme. Nicolet proposed that we
should all visit the Chapel. It is charming, this little chapel
in its great simplicity, with its iron pillars and its Gothic
windows, which open upon the garden, the river, and the
hills.
“There was a harmonium; why, we said, should we not
sing? M. Nicolet brought his violin, and took the shoulder
of M. Pierson as a chevalet, young Gustave took the harmonium,
and the singers grouped themselves round the window. The
sweet melody rose and fell like a wave, and our souls were
quieted and elevated by this flood of harmony. The last rays
of the sun, broken by the lattice work, bathed the group of
singers in their golden light, playing round the white hair
of the venerable violinist. At the same moment M. Yves
Guyot and the Countess Schack silently entered the Chapel,
and took a seat on one of the benches.
“We shall not soon forget the peaceful presbytery of
Chênée, the balcony garlanded with flowers, the group in the
chapel, lighted by the setting sun; and above all, the kind
pastor and his wife, whose loving Christian friendship gained
every heart. Whenever I may hear again Luther’s hymn,
the Hallelujah of Beethoven, or the sorrowful melodies of
Calvary, I shall see again, in thought, the chapel of Chênée,
and the friends who were assembled there that Sunday evening,
the 24th of August, 1879.
“Gustave and Clement accompanied us to the railway
201station. The pale crescent moon rose above the horizon, and
the furnaces of the Vieille Montagne flung their flames into
the cool evening air.
“On Monday, at 3 o’clock, the Federation was under arms;
it was time to go to Verviers, where a conference had been
prepared. Verviers is a pretty little industrial town; the
houses have a comfortable look, which is somewhat reflected
in the faces of the citizens. At 7 o’clock we were at our
places in the Hall of Emulation; the public alone was late.
This, however, allowed us to enjoy upon the balcony a magnificent
spectacle. The town had just been inundated by a
storm of rain, the western sky was on fire, here and there
clouds torn asunder revealed calm expanses of the heavens, of
a pale blue or green, which harmonised with the purple tints
of the evening. The wet pavement reflected the burning sky,
and the whole place seemed illuminated. Some of us admired
in silence, while others analysed every changing effect.
“The meeting began coldly. We were told that the hour
fixed was too early, and that the workmen had not yet left
the foundries. By degrees, however, the hall filled; there
were a great number of men, and some women—a very
attentive audience, though less enthusiastic than that of
Liége.
“M. Yves Guyot, Mrs. Butler and M. Pierson spoke. Mr.
Lucraft, a delegate of the London workmen, improvised a
speech full of fire; the ardour of his manner and voice
captivated those even who did not understand what he was
saying. Mme. de Morsier translated for him. Mr. Bonjean,
a citizen of Verviers, in a brief speech, thanked the Federation.
“The hurry to reach the train at night was not very
favourable to the orators; nevertheless, the meeting was
good. As we entered the railway carriage, M. Humbert
complained bitterly of the blows which he had received in the
back from ladies’ fans, which they thus made use of to remind
the speaker that the time was getting late! He demanded
that at Seraing fans should be prohibited!
202“On Tuesday our partings began. The representatives of
the North disappeared from amongst us, with the Baroness
de Stampe and Dr. Giersing, of Denmark. M. Testuz (from
Sweden) disappeared like a shooting star. Those who had
exchanged thoughts with him at the dinner table of the Hotel
de Suède, would gladly have once more shaken hands with
him before his departure. Why did M. Testuz disappear like
a shooting star?
“M. and Mme. Pierson next took their departure, and the
Parisian deputation also began to be dismembered. Nature
seemed to wish to soften our regrets, for the weather was
beautiful, the heavens blue, and the bright rays of the sun
tempered by an autumnal breeze.
“It was pleasant to linger in the Botanical Gardens where
underneath the canopy of pines, the gentle breeze carried to
us the scent of the heliotrope, roses, white campanula and
giant daisies flowering together in the beds in that beautiful
disorder which is more agreeable to the eye than the mosaic
horticulture which is now the fashion.”
But it was time to start for Seraing. We went by the
river, the whole party—at least, all who still remained. The
wind had risen, it fluttered the ladies’ veils, and it seemed
that the classical hat of the Cambridge Professor had a design
to make acquaintance with the waves of the Meuse. Madame
de Morsier, depositary of the precious Belgian Code, carried
the volume with a respectful awe, which caused her to be
charged with fetichism. The Belgian Code! It is the Krupp
cannon of our artillery! Madame de Morsier asked what
certain orators would do that evening if, putting out their
hands to take it for quotations, they should find it had disappeared.
“The boat flew quickly through the water. We glided
past wooded hills, at the foot of which the furnaces, with their
blackened walls and tall chimneys, launched out columns of
smoke mixed with flames. Here and there were workmen’s
villages nestling in the woods. Nature and industry were
united in a powerful harmony; it seemed like a key-note of
203our age. Those who despise the romance of the Rhine might
enjoy themselves here. At every moment the scene changed;
it was a succession of little pictures of varied style: here a
slope of dark woods, against which rises a great furnace; there
an island in the middle of the river, in which one caught
glimpses of mysterious paths; further on, a meadow of brilliant
green, meeting at its horizon line the western sky all
decked in gold; here, a boat, whose brown sail stood out
against the sky, while lower down on the horizon, clouds of
capricious form, lighted up by the departing rays of the sun,
presented the most varied tints, or, tearing themselves
asunder, revealed to our sight the transparency of a boundless
horizon. Occasionally the boat stopped to take in
passengers. We saw on the shore a friend waving his hat in
our direction, the wind blowing back his silvery hair. It
was the good pastor of Chênée and his excellent wife, standing
on the little pier, ready to join us.
“At last we reached Seraing, coquettishly seated upon the
two shores of the Meuse, bound together by a bridge of iron
which is not wanting in elegance. Opposite the place of
debarkation, in the middle of a little parterre, stands the
statue of Cockerill, the founder of these vast ironworks.
Around the pedestal are grouped figures representing the
workers in the foundries with their various implements of
toil; their countenances and their marked features have
something noble and proud about them; one reads in them
the character of men who feel themselves masters of their
art. We walked through the streets of the village, women
and children gazing at us with curiosity from the door
steps.
“On this occasion we had no time to lose, only just time
to take a cup of coffee at the little Inn, before going to the
hall placed at our service by the Society of Seraing. We
found all the seats already occupied, but there was no gas
lit; it was not the custom to light up before a quarter past
seven. We took our places upon the platform whilst
attempts were made to light up. The patient audience
204interested itself much in this operation, and gave advice.
At last a few burners consented to be lighted, and the meeting
began. There was a crowd of workmen and women who
listened attentively. We found here a more complete
sympathy than at Verviers. The enthusiasm was not so
loudly expressed as at Liége, but there was something convinced
and quiet in the audience; whenever the smallest
noise occurred, the meeting demanded silence. These people
we saw had not come to be amused, but to be instructed.
The speakers were MM. Minod, Humbert, Guyot, and Mrs.
Butler. Mr. Stuart concluded a brief speech with the words,
‘The police of morals is the greatest mystification of our
age. It is a servant which has never fulfilled its task.
Dismiss it.’
“We had this time leisure to go quietly to the station
through the beautiful air; the moon and Jupiter were
shining brightly in a deep blue sky. We passed along the
side of the great foundries; immense jets of fire were flung
out from the chimneys; we heard the dull heavy blows of
the steam hammers, and then a roaring sound like the breaking
of a great wave. It was the flowing out of the boiling
fountain of metal into the mould, accompanied by the shouts
of the workmen announcing the success of an operation. A
mighty spectacle, but one which has its melancholy side,
when one thinks of those men compelled to such hard
nocturnal labour, exposed to the heat of that burning lava,
condemned to a life apart from other citizens, and only
coming out from the foundries in order to go to rest, when
others are awaking up. The eternal problem of social
industry—will it ever be solved?
“But here was the train, and the last joyous return to
our hotel. Once more a repast together: to-morrow the
great adieu.
“Wednesday morning, the 27th August, the friends who
remained re-assembled once more for conversation in the
drawing-room of the Hotel de Suède. The conversation took
that tender and serious tone which often precedes the hour
205of parting. Each one traced back the thread of his or her
memories, and recounted the events or circumstances which
brought them first in contact with the great idea which
unites us. Strange coincidences some of them appeared to
be. ‘The chances of life’ one said. ‘Perhaps something
more than that,’ said another. Yes! there is something here
more than chance.
“That same day the trains for Paris, for Antwerp, for
Cologne, and for Calais carried away the last of our band.
A farewell grasp of the hand, a parting smile, a bouquet of
flowers presented, and then all is said.
“Each one drove away towards his destination, and to the
encounter with new duties.
“And now, little town of Belgium, sitting on the banks of
the Meuse, surrounded with green hills, let me take one
parting look at you! We have only known you a few days
and now you live in our memories a luminous point in the
past. Many of us arrived within your walls strangers to
each other, and have parted friends; some arrived sorrowful,
discouraged, asking what will be the end of all this? They
return peaceful, and fortified with the conviction that work
is happiness, and conflict a duty.
“Manet alta mente repostum.”
M. Lecour, the well-known chief of the Morals’ Police in
Paris, had been advised in 1878 to retire from his post, and
was appointed chief marguillier (bell-ringer) of Notre
Dame.
On the 23rd and 24th January, 1879, the editor of the
Lanterne was prosecuted by the Government for a series of
letters published in that paper containing charges against
the administration of the police, including the Police des
Mœurs. The editor was condemned to three months’ imprisonment
and a fine of 2,000 francs.
The disclosures made at the trial of the Lanterne induced
M. Gigot, the Prefect of Police, to beg M. Marcère, the
206Minister of the Interior, to appoint a Commission of Inquiry.
M. Naudin, M. Lecour’s successor, was heard before this
Commission on the 7th April. Nothing could be more
shallow than his deposition; a rechauffé of administrative
phrases, uttered with an air of conviction, as if they were
novel truths. His evidence was to the effect that “all the
officials hitherto employed at the Prefecture had but one
idea—to maintain appearances; avoid mistakes in arrests;
exercise the greatest prudence in the most delicate functions;
and, above all, prevent public scandal, and maintain the
secrecy of their operations.”
The Commission had arranged with the new Prefect of
Police, M. Andrieux, to hear his deposition. They met and
waited some hours, to be told afterwards that he had forgotten
his appointment. A fresh appointment was made,
when the Prefect again insulted the Commission in the same
manner.
Soon after the celebrated articles published by the
Lanterne (M. Yves Guyot), under the signature of a “Vieux
Petit Employé,” were resumed, and they pointed out that
the greater number of the officials who were implicated in
the atrocities brought to light at the trial of the Lanterne
were still in office, while those of their subordinates who had
dared to speak the truth had been summarily dismissed the
service without compensation.
The Appeal which had been made in the case of the
Lanterne was decided, and that courageous journal was
again condemned by French law, and victoriously absolved
and applauded by French public opinion.
The damning evidence brought against the Prefecture of
Police had caused the retirement of M. Gigot, the chief
members of his staff, and later, of the Minister of the
Interior, M. Marcère. In more than one country, the light
which our crusade threw upon men and deeds caused many a
man in office to disappear, to melt away out of sight. The
new Prefect continued to countenance the same abuses, and
207the Lanterne continued its public censure of them. M.
Andrieux then calumniated that journal in his place in the
Assembly, declaring it to be the centre of a Bonapartist plot,
of which the “Ex-Agent des Mœurs,” “The Vieux Petit
Employé,” and the “Médécin,” were the leaders.
CHAPTER X
208
“What though the cast-out spirit tear
The Nation in his going,
We who have shared the guilt must share
The pang of his o’erthrowing;
Whate’er the loss,
Whate’er the cross,
Shall they complain of present pain
Who trust in God’s hereafter?”
It was in the year 1880 that we first began to see that we
were approaching a turning in the long road which we had
traversed for ten years, and were facing towards victory, the
victory which we had always, even in the darkest hours,
believed we should one day see. I have described in a
former chapter the chill which fell upon our hopes for a
time in the year 1874, when the General Election of that
year resulted in the return of a reactionary or indifferent
Parliament from which we had little to hope for our cause.
The seven years’ existence of that Parliament having expired,
and our principles having meanwhile gained ground,
through our unceasing efforts, in the public mind, the new
Parliament of 1880 was hailed by the Abolitionists with a
hope which was not destined to be deceived, although there
were yet five years more to run before we saw the virtual
demolition of the hated tyranny against which we had so
long made war, and six years before the seal was put upon
its legal abolition by Queen Victoria’s signature to its death
warrant, given on the 13th of April, 1886.
Younger workers in other parts of the world may, we
hope, be encouraged and fortified in present or future conflicts
209against injustice, by a knowledge of our seventeen
years of labour, crowned at last by complete success. A
first or a second defeat sometimes causes a sense of dismay
in the minds of those who have had as yet a limited experience
in such warfare. Such may perhaps take courage
by looking into the deeper meaning of our long struggle. Had
our victory been more quickly or more easily won, it would
not have been a solid or durable victory. An early success
based on a partial awakening of the public conscience would
have left us an easy prey to renewed designs for the reestablishment
of the evil system, based on the old corrupt
traditions. God, in His providence, had a far deeper and
wider work in view than we had any conception of when
we first arose at His call to oppose an unjust Act of Parliament.
His purpose embraced also our own education, the
education of those who were called to the front, and for
whom a prolonged and stern training was needful to enable
them to “endure hardness,” and to become worthy representatives
of the truth which was to be handed on by them
to the people of other lands and to their own descendants.
He brought them through all the trials and vicissitudes
which were needful for the strengthening of their faith, the
maturing of their judgment and the perfecting of their
patience.
A Parliamentary Committee of Inquiry on the subject of
the vice-regulating Acts have been appointed by the late
Government. Its proceedings were necessarily closed by
the dissolution of the Parliament which had appointed it.
Its Report was printed, which contained a recommendation
of the appointment of another and similar Committee by
the New Parliament, with the same objects in view, i.e.,
to take evidence on the subject from all sides. This new
Committee was appointed, and some of our best friends and
leaders were elected members of it. The scope of the inquiries
and examinations made by it was of a much wider
and more comprehensive character than that of any former
parliamentary inquiry on this subject.
210It was in January of this year, 1880, that a deep impression
began to be made on our English public by the revelations
coming to us from time to time of the extent and
cruelty of the white slave traffic between our own country
and several Continental cities, more especially Brussels,
Antwerp, and other towns of Northern Europe.
I cannot and need not here undertake to give at length
the story of the noble and self-denying enterprise of Alfred
Dyer and his friend George Gillett. Their work has already
been described in a brochure[15] published by the Abolitionist
Committee of the City of London, under the auspices of the
late Chamberlain, Mr. Benjamin Scott. The two men who
undertook this difficult and heroic research were members
of the Society of Friends, men of the highest character;
and it may be imagined what such men had to suffer for
their boldness in entering personally the Belgian prison
houses of cruelty and shame, with the design of rescuing
young English girls who had been betrayed by the merchants
of vice, and sold to these institutions. They not only risked
their lives through the violence and rage of the keepers of
these slave dens, but bore to be ridiculed, traduced and
slandered on account of their action, by persons in high
position whose own lives and theories of life were a constant
denial of the possibility of virtue in man. I realised some
of the outward and tangible results of this courageous
action (considered independently of its far deeper moral
effects) eleven months later, when I received, at midnight,
on the 15th of December, the following telegraphic message
from Mr. Alexis Splingard, an advocate of Brussels, written
on leaving the Court in that City, where a number of the
Tenanciers and Slave-traders of Brussels had been tried.
“All condemned, Regnier to three years of prison, Roger
two, Parent twenty-two months, Landre eighteen months,
Perpéte eighteen, Andronnet eighteen, Mayer ten; five others
to different terms of penal servitude.” I sent this telegram
211the next morning to my sister in Naples, accompanied by
the following words, in a letter which she returned with
others to me: “This news will strike incredulous people
perhaps a little as corroborative of our statements concerning
the cruelty and guilt of these men, statements which, in my
own case, my friends sometimes think to be coloured by my
sympathy for the victims. We are thankful to know that
some of these prison doors are now opened, and some of the
slaves set free; but alas! for the thousands who are gone,
dead, murdered, who found no deliverer!”
“Sometimes I feel like Dante, who fell prone ‘as one dead’
on witnessing inexpressible human woe. I do not find in
ordinary evangelic teaching anything which meets this
mystery of wrong and pain, this woe of the murdered innocents,
(for indeed many are innocent, mere children, having
no choice, but thrust violently into hell). But God is above
all human teachings. If He would reveal Himself more
clearly to me, I feel sure I should be stronger to act. Religious
teachers never lead us to hope that God makes up hereafter
to these outraged creatures of His for all they have
endured, unless they have gone through a proper repentance
here below. Some day I believe He will tell me Himself what
He has done, and is doing for them. The winter is long and
dark; but summer will come, and will bring more light.”
One of the most important meetings which had been held
upon our subject in France was held in the Salle Lévis,
Paris, in April of this year. The room was crowded to
excess. The following report was written by one of the
principal assistants:—“The chair was taken by Dr. Thulié,
a former president of the Municipal Council, who, in an
extremely eloquent address, explained the aim and action
of the Federation, of which the existing French Association
regarded itself as a section, and showed the immorality and
utter uselessness of the Police des Mœurs.
“‘These English women,’ he said, ‘are the apostles of this
great cause; they have the virtue, the self-abnegation, and
212the daring of apostles. Now, for the first time, woman comes
forward to plead her own cause, instead of awaiting the bon
plaisir of man. She has a right to life; she has therefore a
right to liberty. If it should be attempted ever to apply to
men the cruel and exceptional measures that are applied to
women, all the world would cry out. For one act of self-abandonment
to evil, you impose upon a woman a whole existence
of torture, while you leave man irresponsible for his libertinage.
We must begin by replacing woman under the protection of
the Common Law, and thus restoring her to her true dignity.’
“Professor Stuart spoke shortly and ironically against the
Police des Mœurs, and the stupidity, uselessness, and false
pretences of those who were always ‘going to stamp out the
disease,’ but who, during the hundred years that they had been
going to do so, had never yet so much as begun to succeed.
“Mr. Benjamin Scott said that he had been commissioned
by the City Committee to congratulate them on their having
obtained the right of public meeting; but he regretted to
find the congratulation was somewhat premature, the admission
to the present meeting having been, he found, limited
to those bearing tickets. He hoped, however, that this great
right would soon be theirs; liberty of the press and liberty
of speech were as the air we breathe; without it we die.
“Mrs. Butler followed. Her speech was thus described in
La France: ‘It was a prayer, an urgent appeal, to this
popular audience so accessible to generous emotion.’ ‘M.
Lecour argued with me,’ said she, ‘that as the regulation of
vice was established by law in England, and we English
have so much respect for the law, we were bound to respect
this law. M. Lecour spoke in profound ignorance. It is
because we respect the law that we desire to have our laws
worthy of respect. This law is not worthy of respect—it
will be abolished.’
“M. Yves Guyot followed. He concluded by moving the
following resolution based on the principles of the ‘Declaration
of the Rights of Man.’ It was carried by acclamation,
the audience rising to their feet.
213“‘Considering that the principles of 1779 form the basis
of our Common Law:
“‘That the proclamation of the rights of man applies
equally to the rights of woman:
“‘That article 1 of that proclamation declares all citizens
equal before the law:
“‘That article 5 declares that no action that is not forbidden
by the law shall be interfered with officially:
“‘That article 7 declares that the law shall be equal for
all, whether it protect or punish:
“‘That the same article 7 declares that no one shall be
accused, arrested, or imprisoned, save in such cases as are
specified by the law, and according to the forms prescribed
by the law:
“‘That those who solicit, facilitate, execute, or cause to be
executed any arbitrary act, are liable to punishment:
“‘That the creation of all or any exceptional laws being
contrary to the principles of the Common Law, it is a fortiori
impossible to tolerate those police regulations which are in
flagrant violation thereof:
“‘That the Common Law is sufficient to repress all violations
of public morality or order:
“‘This meeting, approving the objects of the Association
for the Abolition of Regulated Prostitution, requests the
representatives of the people, Municipal Councillors, Deputies,
and Senators, to put an end as speedily as possible to the
system known as the Police des Mœurs, a system illegal in
its origin, arbitrary in its application, and immoral in its
effects.’”
“This resolution was voted with an enthusiasm, which
sufficiently proves that the abolition of the Police des Mœurs
interests a large portion of the honest and industrial population
of Paris.
“The Prefecture of Police comprehends this, and attaches
the greatest importance to the meeting of yesterday, they
having sent to it a considerable number of their agents.
Lurking behind a pillar was the sous-chef of the Police des
214Mœurs, Remise, taking notes and listening with an impatience
he could not dissemble. A certain number of his
agents were in attendance.
“The Chief of the first brigade of the detectives had sent
the Inspector Guyot de Lencleuse, who M. Brissaud had formerly
charged with the surveillance of the Lanterne. The
second brigade of detectives was represented by the Seigneur
Antonny, who took more than twenty pages of notes. There
were other police officers of lower grade scattered over the
room. If M. Andrieux did not obtain the most completely
detailed and faithful accounts of the meeting, he had, nevertheless,
taken all the precautions for that purpose.”
The distinguishing event of this year was our second great
International Congress, which was held in Genoa at the end
of September. In August the Hon. Depretis, Italian Minister
of the Interior, issued from Rome a Circular to all the Prefects
of the Kingdom, requiring them promptly to “send in
their observations as to the results of the provisional regulations
now in operation, in order that they may be considered
in the compilation of the permanent regulations.” So, “a
month before representatives of the civilized world,” said
one of the Journals of Rome, are to assemble in Congress to
prove by facts that every form of Governmental regulation
of vice is noxious, the Hon. Depretis proposes suddenly to
enforce a new regulation in Italy by a simple royal decree.
The Dovere of Rome published the following eloquent
defiance addressed to the Minister:—“From the 27th of
September to the 4th of October next a Congress will be held
at Genoa to discuss the principles of the Federation. You,
sir, hold in your hands and at your orders the countless
phalanx of those interested in the revolting system of officially
regulated and patented vice. Despatch all those persons
to Genoa at that epoch, bid them take part in the Congress,
and bid them defend the system which you are still striving
to uphold. Let them advocate your cause, and to them will
make answer those men and women of conscience and of
215science who have sacrificed time, thought and labour to this
great question. The conscience of the people will decide
between the two, and, be assured, that to the decisions of
that conscience you, whether you will or no, will have to bow
down sooner or later.”
The Liberta of Genoa and the Nazione of Florence had
articles or addresses to the Minister in the same spirit.
A delegate to that Congress wrote to friends in England
as follows:—
“It would be impossible to give you within the scanty
limits of a letter any adequate idea of the really imposing
character and the splendid success of the second Congress of
the Federation. Full details will be furnished later, which
will afford you the means of publishing matter of deep
interest to our friends in England. There can be no doubt
that a great step in advance has been made, and that a real
international progress must have taken place in public
opinion before so unanimous a declaration of principles could
be formulated—one might almost say without discussion—inasmuch
as the complete accordance of principles which
existed among the delegates from Associations and Committees
of so many distinct nationalities was evident at the
first great public meeting—and not merely in the Executive
Committee and the Conseil Général. The formal public
declaration of those principles at the popular meeting in the
vast Hall of the Carlo Felice Theatre, was voted over again
by acclamation by the people. The Federation found itself
in a city of friends and believers in their principles. It was
unnecessary to argue those principles out in detail. The
various orators who ascended the tribune in turn were greeted
by the Genoese as old and tried friends, whose services they
were met together, not to discuss, but to approve. It was
almost confusing to those who had gone to the meeting prepared
to prove their case to find it already understood and
judged by a public as intelligent as it was enthusiastic.
“You are probably aware that the Syndic and Municipality
of Genoa had already freely granted the use of the
216huge Opera House to the Italian Committee of reception, and
that the Syndic himself was among the first to inscribe his
name among the Genoese adherents to our principles.
“The various ordres du jour will give you a general idea
of the course of the proceedings on each day, but I have only
time to tell you now of the winding-up. The Government
appears to have become alarmed at the vast concourse of
people from all parts of Italy that had signified their intention
of thronging the theatre on the last morning. Delegates
from the Working Men’s Associations of all the towns of
Italy were to arrive and join the Working Class Associations
of Genoa in procession with their various flags and bands of
music, and the Prefect at the last moment forbade the opening
of the vast theatre of the Opera House to the public. It
soon appeared that this was an injudicious act on the part of
the Prefect; for the demonstration was far grander in consequence.
The Hall of the Carlo Felice Theatre opens upon
an enormous stone balcony, the whole length of the building,
which looks upon the largest square in Genoa. To that
square the crowd proceeded, in perfect order, each Association
arriving in turn, with flags flying and trumpets sounding,
and ranged themselves in a compact mass underneath,
awaiting the public announcement of the final Resolutions
of the Congress. All the members of the Federation went
out in a body on to the long stone balcony; a platform was
hastily improvised for Professor Bovio, Deputy of the Italian
Parliament, whose magnificent voice could be heard from one
end to the other of the immense piazza, and absolute silence
was maintained while he read, one by one, to the people, the
Resolutions which had just been voted in the Hall within.
Each Resolution in turn was voted by acclamation by the
multitude with deafening cheers, which ceased as if by magic
when he again held up the paper in his hand as a sign that
he was about to read again.
“He then addressed a few stirring words to the people,
and on his retiring, Signor Brusco Onnis—the oldest living
friend of Mazzini—was called for. He is a great favourite
217with the people, whom he has done much to educate in the
principles of true equality and morality. Mr. and Mrs.
Butler took the opportunity of going down among the people
during Signor Brusco’s speech, and on their return reported
that so perfect was the silence and order maintained that
every word he uttered was distinctly audible to the furthest
extremity of the immense square. A business meeting of
Delegates was held on the morning of the 4th, and a friendly
banquet of the Foreign Delegates, the Commissariat and the
Members of the Italian Committee took place on the evening
of that day in the Restaurant of the Café Roma, a pleasant
conclusion to a week’s work which will not soon be forgotten
by those who had the privilege of sharing in it.”
Our President at this Congress was Signor Aurelio Saffi,
who had been associated with Mazzini and Armellini, the
Triumvirate who governed in Rome for a short time after the
Revolution.
His presidential address was very eloquent, philosophical,
and closely argued, its colouring here and there heightened
by flashes of personal recollections of the years of exile he
had spent in England, and by touches of deep emotion.
Among his closing words were the following: “Let us arise,
let us arise, with the courage that wins every battle against
this doctrine (of the necessity of vice), the accomplice of
tyranny, and against the guilty policy of those Governments
who have made use of it to legalise their false authority.
Let us arise, in the name of humanity, to protest against
such abominations as those which we have recently seen to
be sanctioned by the vice-protecting laws of Belgium, which
permit base wretches to corrupt innocent, betrayed children.
Let us not permit the power of truth and the sense of right,
the fire of Prometheus, to be extinguished in the soul at the
bidding of the high priests of vice and the pontiffs of
tyranny. Let us fight against them to the death. The
protest of a single victim of the guilt and selfishness of the
whole world has, in the end, more influence on the course of
human affairs than all the crimes—armed and decorated
218though they be—which outrage and crush all that is immortal
and sacred in the human being.”
Several recollections of those bright days in Genoa stand
out in my memory with a vividness of which, perhaps, they
may not seem quite worthy, when compared with the great
and serious work done at that Congress. The weather was
brilliant; the beautiful city was bathed in unbroken sunshine;
and the hearty welcome given to us by our Italian
friends was cheering and grateful beyond words. Numbers
of the poor industrious Ligurian working people, as well as
some of the sunburnt seamen and captains of merchant ships
lying in the harbour, managed to find time now and again to
attend our meetings, following with intelligent interest all
that was said.
I recall the devotional meetings, morning after morning, in
the Church of the Scottish Minister, a warm friend, and the
words of encouragement and inspiration spoken there by my
husband and M. George Appia, of Paris.
The brilliant appearance of the city was enhanced by the
enthusiasm aroused by the fact that Garibaldi was then
staying at his daughter’s house in Genoa. He invited the
leading members of the Congress to pay him a visit there, as
he was then failing very much in health, and unable to move
without the help of his faithful servant, a tall, dark Nubian.
He received us in his room, with some of his children around
him, and spoke to us cheering words concerning the ultimate
triumph of our cause, which was the cause of truth and
justice. It was his habit to take a daily drive, reclining in
a large easy carriage. One day he passed thus along the
Acqua Sola, and down the Via Nuova. The streets were a
living mass of human beings, every window filled, and even
the housetops covered with people, eager to see and greet the
old hero. On this occasion his carriage stopped for a moment
in front of the Hotel Isotta, where some of the English
members of the Federation were staying. One of my sons,
who was at the window of our salon, said to me, “I think he
is asking for you, mother.” I went to the window, and
219Garibaldi, looking up and smiling, raised his poor crippled
right hand with a movement of salutation. He was disabled
in almost every limb by rheumatism.
On returning one evening from one of our sessions, we
found around the door of the Hotel Isotta a group of women
of humble rank, some with babies in their arms. The Master
of the Hotel said that this was a deputation, which had
waited for more than an hour to see me. He bade them
enter the hall, where these poor women presented to me a
formal and neatly written petition, evidently prepared with
extreme care, and slightly ornamented. This was a respectfully
worded request that I would, before leaving Genoa,
come and address them in their own “People’s Hall.”
Wishing to know more particularly the object of the
request, I asked them if they desired that I should speak
to them on the subjects which were before the Congress.
[Some of them had been at our meetings, and had caught
some words of sympathy concerning the wrongs of the
daughters of the poor.] One of them came forward, and
speaking for the deputation, replied: “We beg, Signora,
that you will come and speak to us of the Man of Nazareth.”
“Of Christ our Saviour?” I asked. “The same,” they said,
bowing their heads. There was a patient, grave self-restraint,
and a look of trouble in those poor faces which
went to my heart. It was not in me to resist such an
appeal, and I said I would come. Some evenings later two
workmen came to conduct me, the Countess de Precorbin
and Signora Schiff, of Milan, to their Hall. I find a letter,
in which I wrote of that meeting as follows:—“It was an
excellent meeting, and in a certain sense more practical than
any of the others. Though I had been invited to address
women, when we arrived we found a number of men also
gathered round the door. One of the women said, ‘Many of
our brothers, husbands, and sons are waiting outside, and are
very desirous to be allowed to enter with us to hear your
words.’ Too gladly did we welcome them; I always prefer
mixed meetings; and among the working people, separate
220meetings are never asked for, nor desired. The audience
understood perfectly the question dealt with by the Federation.
There was no need for us to point out to them the cruel
injustice and shame of the vice regulations. They knew all
that only too well; and in a conversation with a group of
them afterwards, we felt that many a story of wrong and woe
lay behind the quiet tears that were shed. I did not forget
their special request, and took as the basis of my address
several incidents in the life of Jesus, in which he especially
showed himself as the great Emancipator, the friend of
womanhood, and of the poor and the weak; the only
absolutely Just One, the Saviour of all. The faces of the
poor women evidenced deep but quiet emotion. At the close
they all, men and women, crowded up to the platform to pour
out their pennies on the table. There was quite a little
mountain of pennies, and of little soiled papers of Una Lira.
This was a contribution towards our Federation work. I
often observe how much more readily in general a poor
audience offers a contribution than a richer or higher class
audience. I was much touched by it. They then wrote out
and passed unanimously a resolution of adhesion to the
principles of the Federation, which was signed, later, by the
whole assembly.”
I must not omit to record that the whole of the Catholic
Press of Rome, and almost of Italy, wrote that week in
support of our cause.
The imposing and affecting demonstration of sympathy
given by the concourse of representatives of Operative
Societies from every part of Italy was one of the most
striking features of the Genoa Congress. This result was
mainly due to the missionary efforts of Giuseppe Nathan,
and to the confidence in and love for him which prevailed
among the people of his country. He wore himself out in
the cause; his whole heart and soul were in it. He died
only a few months after the Congress of Genoa. He had
been already suffering and weak before the Congress. We
had written from England to his mother, Signora Sarina
221Nathan of Rome, to ask her to use her influence with him to
persuade him to take greater care of himself. Her reply was
worthy of a true Roman matron of the old times: “The
cause comes first,” she said, “my son’s life second.” She did
not long survive that beloved and revered son.
And now we are still waiting to see this yoke of legalized
vice removed from the necks of the people of that beautiful
country. They have been deceived again and again by
promised or partial reforms. In some parts of their country
the system is falling to pieces through its own corruption.
But the victory is not yet. Revived energies and a leader
are wanted. Poor Italy! when troubled about her I recall
the words of Dr. Commandi of Florence, who, after speaking
of her poverty, her weakness and her many difficulties, said,
“But we know that our God will have the last word, and
that word will be Salvation.”
I must turn to a darker page in my memory of this year’s
events.
On the 1st May, 1880, I published in England a statement
which was afterwards reproduced in French, Belgian, and
Italian Journals, in which occurred the following words:—“In
certain of the infamous houses in Brussels there are
immured little children, English girls of from ten to fourteen
years of age, who have been stolen, kidnapped, betrayed,
carried off from English country villages by every artifice,
and sold to these human shambles. The presence of these
children is unknown to the ordinary visitors; it is secretly
known only to the wealthy men who are able to pay large
sums of money for the sacrifice of these innocents.” There
followed a recital of incidents which had been sworn to by
witnesses, but which I need not repeat. I concluded with
the words: “A malediction rests on those cities where such
crimes are known and not avenged.”
Much indignation was felt by certain persons, and especially
by some of the chiefs of the police in London and
Belgium, at the audacity of these assertions. Many of my
friends cautioned me not to publish such statements, declaring
222that all sensible persons would say that the writer
of them was mad. I persisted, however, in giving them
publicity.
In the autumn after the appearance of these statements,
M. Levy, a “Juge d’instruction” of Brussels, instigated
probably by the police of that city, challenged me to prove a
single case in Brussels of outraged childhood in any house of
the kind referred to. This challenge was sent through the
“Procureur-Général” to our Home Secretary, Sir William
Harcourt, and took the form of a demand that I should be
required, under the Extradition Act, to make a “deposition
on oath” before a magistrate. There was considerable
hesitation amongst my friends as to whether I ought to
accept this challenge or not, as the legality of the demand
made by the Belgian authorities was questionable. I quote
the following from a letter written to my sister in Naples:
“We are still in suspense about this affair. There is a
doubt as to whether I should submit to the Home Secretary’s
demand, and answer all the questions, or whether I should
refuse to answer, and so incur the full legal penalty. On
Saturday last my husband, travelling to Oxford, met in the
train Mr. Stamford Raffles, the stipendiary magistrate before
whom I should have to make my affidavit. Mr. Raffles
appeared very nervous about having to take my statement.
I was not well that evening, and retired to rest early; but I
was not allowed to be quiet very long, for before 5 o’clock in
the morning I was awakened by a loud knocking at our front
door. It was a confidential messenger from the Chamberlain
of London. He said he had travelled down from London
through the night with a sealed packet, containing a message
for me, which it was not desirable to trust to the post, and
which was to be delivered as quickly as possible. It was
quite dark. I lighted my candle to see to read the letter,
and Jane made a fire downstairs and prepared some tea, etc.,
for the messenger, who was shivering with cold. He was to
return to London again by the first train. I felt a little
confused in the cold and dark morning, reading a mysterious
223letter from the Guildhall, which contained also a telegram
in cypher from Brussels, warning me that there was some
trap being laid for us, and probably some collusion between
the police of London and that of Belgium. I do not think
that this latter is the fact, but I suspect that certain enraged
Belgian authorities have prompted this arbitrary act on the
part of the Home Office with a malicious purpose, and also,
no doubt, in the desire to clear themselves from the charges
of the crimes which we have imputed to them, and with
which I mean to continue to charge them. I am sure that
neither at our Home Office nor at Scotland Yard, shall I or
our cause meet with sympathy. This early-morning letter,
which enclosed several communications from friends in
Brussels, implored me to refuse to give evidence, adding, ‘it
would, if you declined, be worth everything to the cause for
you to suffer the full legal penalty of refusing to answer.
This would arouse the public as nothing else could.’ I
appreciate this point of view, but on the other hand, if I
refuse, the Belgians and our opponents elsewhere would
naturally say it was because I had no positive charges to
make against them. Moreover, I am longing to make known
in the most public way, those terrible cases. We wish these
iniquities to be known. It has been said to me several
times, ‘You may be prosecuted for libel,’ but my Counsel
says, ‘Who are the persons who would prosecute? Not the
keepers of these houses or their clients. Perhaps the Procureur
du Roi on their behalf, but would he dare to do it?
I scarcely think he would.’
“Such days as these must come, we know, sooner or later,
for us or our successors, and it is not for us to draw back.
M. Humbert writes to me beautifully as follows:—‘The
father of lies will employ all his strategy in order to parry
the blows of your denunciation. I am persuaded that
at Brussels the police have strict orders to cause all the
proofs (including persons) to disappear which could afford
justification of your statements, and those of Mr. Dyer. In
the face of all, advance courageously, even into the jaws of
224the dragon if need be, and even if the monster is concealing
himself in the sacred precincts of the Hotel de Ville or the
Palais de Justice. It was inevitable that this phase in our
history should arrive. Primitive Christianity itself needed,
in order to become known, that its adherents should be
dragged into the Judgment Hall and before the Tribunals.’
“Mr. Scott had received a carefully sealed letter from a
friend in Brussels; who wrote, ‘Do you know that you are
walking into the jaws of hell?’ Mr. Scott answered, ‘I
know it. How is it possible but that hell should be moved
to its depths, now that its right to swallow up its thousands
of yearly victims is questioned?’
“M. Bosch, a good man and honourable magistrate in
Brussels, said to our colleague, Pasteur Anet, ‘Oh, take care
what you do, especially in the matter of the children found
in these houses. You know not the depths and bitterness of
the infernal hatred you are rousing against yourselves.’
This is true, but then the cry of the children is sounding in
our ears, and also those words, ‘Take heed that ye offend not
one of these little ones.’
“The words of the 94th Psalm come often to my mind:—‘They
slay the widow and the stranger; they murder the
fatherless; yet they say, the Lord shall not see it.’ And
also the tenth chapter of Isaiah:—‘Woe unto them that
decree unrighteous decrees, and write grievousness which
they have prescribed; to turn aside the needy from judgment,
and to take away the right from the poor of My people,
that widows may be their prey, and that they may rob the
fatherless.’ When half awake at night, I feel anxious and
sad; and sometimes I am impelled to get up, in spite of the
cold, to arouse myself, and kneel and pray; and then sometimes
a great calm takes the place of the waves of troubled
thought, for I see clearly that God is working, and that we
are only like little flies, so very small, though His instruments,
in the midst of the great events which may be about
to be evolved.
“I am writing to try and encourage Mme. Splingard; her
225son Alexis has been with us, and has returned to Brussels.
His life has been threatened, and he might one day be a
victim to malice.”
I made my deposition in the month of November, in the
Room of the Chief Magistrate. There were present, besides
my husband, half a dozen of the most solid and honourable
citizens of Liverpool, who were deeply interested in the
whole matter, my Counsel, Dr. Commins, and a reporter.
My deposition was forwarded to Sir William Harcourt, and
by him to the Procureur du Roi, at Brussels. From that
time forward there were no more attempts to deny the
charges I had made. The proofs of everything I had said
were too strong to be set aside, while Mr. Dyer’s action, and
the facts cited in my deposition, produced results in Belgium
for which all the friends of Justice were thankful.
Besides the facts which I stated on oath, others had been
published in Belgium, in spite of efforts to hush them up;
among them was the following:—
“On the 19th January last, two persons, Constance Delvaux
and Catherine Reniers, were brought before the
Correctional Tribunal of Brussels, charged with the offences
indicated in the following narrative:—Madame P——, of an
honourable family of Brussels, had placed her little daughter
at a school in that city. She was accustomed to call for her
child at the end of the week, and to take her home to spend
the Sunday with her. On a certain Saturday she called as
usual, and on asking if her daughter was ready, she was met
by a look of astonishment from the ladies at the head of the
establishment, who replied, ‘But, madam, you sent for your
daughter some days ago, and she went to you, accompanied
by your messenger.’ It transpired that a woman had called,
bearing a letter, apparently signed by Madame P——, saying
that owing to special circumstances she wished to have her
daughter at home that week, and had, therefore, sent a servant
to bring her. This letter was a forgery. It was proved
in the trial that the Baron de Mesnil Herman, of the rue des
Arts, No. 17 (why should I spare him the publicity he
226deserves, and had attained?), of forty-three years of age,
had somewhere set his adulterous eyes upon this child, and
that he had engaged the women above named to bring her to
him. The child was taken to the notorious Café Riche, a
place of assignation much resorted to by gentlemen of high
society, councillors, diplomatists, military officers, etc.
Therèse Daubremist, called as witness, said that Constance
Delvaux had asked her to write the fraudulent letter; ‘I
thought she was the child’s mother; I wrote the letter.’
Constance Delvaux replied, ‘I caused the letter to be written
in order to oblige the Baron de Mesnil.’ Catherine Reniers
stated, ‘I had gone previously to the school to ask for the
young girl, but the directress required that a letter should
be brought to her from Madame P——. It is so natural
that we should wish to oblige Monsieur le Baron de Mesnil.’
The Public Prosecutor commented on the depth of immorality
revealed by the conduct of the two women, and demanded a
severe application of the law. The two women were condemned
to seven months of prison. The Baron de Mesnil
was not even summoned as a witness at the trial? The
poor child, after having been introduced to ‘indescribable
scenes’ at the Café Riche, was sent with one of the women
above named to Aix-la-Chapelle. Her mother went immediately
in pursuit of her (this lady is a widow), but her
child had been hastily removed thence to some other city,
and no trace of her could be discovered. Silence on the subject
was for a long time maintained by the press, on account
of the high position of the Baron de Mesnil. Then there came
a rumour of the young girl having been found in Paris,
whence, it was said, ‘the police will return her to her native
land.’” Return her! but in what condition? I republished
this story in an appeal to the mothers of England, in which
I said :—“Reflect what it would be to you, to have one of
your pure and tenderly cherished darlings returned to you,
after having been forced to witness and take part in such
unspeakable horrors—ruined in body and mind, the poor
young brain never more able to get rid of the spot blacker
227than death, which no tears from the heart, nor even a
mother’s love, can efface! Reading these things, you will
not be among those who blame me for ‘wounding the susceptibilities’
of persons in high office, perverted judges,
luxurious livers, who condone and even take part in such
horrors. If we mothers were to hold our peace the very
stones would cry out.”
Similar revelations of this kind began to come to us
from France and other countries. I wrote to my sister:—“The
present time resembles an era of incendiarism, in
which fires are breaking out with lurid light on all sides,
north and south, east and west. We have scarcely taken
breath after hearing of one tragedy before the post brings us
tidings of another. It is well it is so. For long years past
the slaughter of the innocents has been going on. We
knew it not, or only had a partial knowledge of it. Now
we know, and before God we are responsible for that terrible
knowledge.”
From Bordeaux, in France, there came to us a terrible
story of the two little children Delemont. The scandal in
this case was so great that several gentlemen of high position
were arrested and tried, among them being Commandant
A——, a man of advanced age, and another, a Colonel C——.
The former was condemned to ten years’ imprisonment.
The latter was acquitted, on the ground of his having
fought bravely at Metz. The Minister for War, M. Ranc,
however, did not deem it a brave action to have taken part
in the destruction of a little child, and shortly afterwards
expelled him from the army. The evidence given by the
children was tragic and heart-rending. They identified the
criminals at once when they were brought before them with
a number of other men. Very awful must have been the
steadily pointed finger of those innocent victims for any
culprit not wholly reprobate. These men, however, were
past shame. But a judgment day awaits them, when the
pointed fingers of the children will be worse for them than
the heaviest judgment of any earthly tribunal; for
228“The child’s sob curseth deeper
Than the strong man in his wrath.”
In the late autumn, the trial to which I have before alluded
took place, resulting in the condemnation of large numbers
of the slave-dealers and slave-owners of these modern times.
The evidence brought against them was of the most awful
kind, showing that the exaggeration with which we were
sometimes charged had had no existence; and, in fact, no
words could have been strong enough in which to describe
or denounce the atrocities perpetrated in these bastilles of
shameless vice. One young girl, having escaped from one of
these houses in Brussels, came to us, and was a refugee in our
house for some time. She was taken with another English
girl to Brussels, under the kind care of Mrs. Steward, to be
witnesses against their tormentors. I was not present at
those trials, but was told that they gave their evidence with
firmness, and sometimes with an indignant brusquerie which
was not unbecoming. These events certainly had a purifying
effect for a time on the moral atmosphere of Brussels,
and the publication of the sentences pronounced on the
culprits conveyed a kind of electric shock throughout the
infamous world of slave-dealers, both in Belgium and other
countries, which we believe, for a time at least, to have
materially lessened the evil.
The Public Prosecutor wrote kindly concerning our poor
young English witnesses, saying that Pasteur Anet and
Mrs. Steward would have permission to sit by their side
in the Court. One of these girls, on returning to my house,
told me that the brutal creature Roger, afterwards imprisoned,
meeting her in a passage of the Court, fell on his
knees before her to beseech her not to give evidence concerning
his violent treatment of English girls, of which she
had been both a witness and a victim.
Another of the poor refugees helped by Pastor Anet to
escape from Brussels came to our house in Liverpool. She
appeared to be in pain, and on being questioned she replied
that she was suffering from unhealed stripes on her back
229and shoulders from the lash of this tyrant. I called in our
physician, Dr. William Carter, of Rodney Street, Liverpool,
to certify to the truth of her declaration; and, in very deed,
we found the livid marks of the stripes of which she had
spoken. We seemed to stand before a victim of some cruel
overseer of slaves in the cotton plantations of one of the
Southern States of America in the past times. I drew from
her, when alone, the story of her martyrdom. The keeper
of this house in Brussels, enraged with her because of her
persistent refusal to participate in some exceptionally base
proceedings among his clients, had her carried to an underground
chamber whence her cries could not be heard. She
was here immured and starved, and several times scourged
with a thong of leather. But she did not yield. This poor
delicate girl had been neglected from childhood; she was a
Catholic, but had had little or no religious teaching. She
told me with much simplicity, that in the midst of these
tortures she was “all the time strengthened and comforted
by the thought that Jesus had Himself been cruelly scourged,
and that He could feel for her.” Before her capture she had
one day seen in a shop window in Brussels an engraving
of Christ before Pilate, bound and scourged. Some persons,
no doubt, may experience a little shock of horror at the idea
of any connection in the thoughts of this poor child between
the supreme agony of the Son of God and her own torments
in the cellar of that house of debauchery. We often sincerely
mourn over these victims as “lost,” because we cannot reach
them with any word of love or the “glad evangel.” But He
“descended into hell,” into the abode of the “spirits in
prison” to speak to them; and I believe, and have had many
testimonies to the fact, that He visits spiritually these young
souls in their earthly prison, many a time, He alone, in all
His majesty of pity, without any intervention of ours.
And yet we continue to mass all these victims under one
great ban of social excommunication; to treat them as a
class, to make exceptional rules and laws for them; and in
our various police codes we continue to call them all by the
230ugly name of prostitute, and to pile on fresh penal clauses in
order to deal with them more and more severely, in the idea
that we are “repressing vice.” The Judgment Day will
reveal some astonishing things.
At the close of the year I wrote to my sister in Naples as
follows:—“I received some weeks ago a letter from the
Editor of the National, of Belgium, telling me that he was
summoned to give evidence before the Commission now
sitting at the Hotel de Ville on the complicity of the police
in the crimes divulged in the late trials, and asking me to
send him all the information I could, and especially, for his
own use, my deposition made before the magistrate. I sent
him this, having already sent one copy to the Bourgmestre of
Brussels. I imagined he would make use of it in some way,
but not exactly as he did. He took this document to the
Hotel de Ville, read it all through before the Commission,
and next day published it entire in his paper, with all the
names. I had had it printed, you understand, simply for
private or judicial use. It seems that the editor of the
National is an enterprising man, and no doubt he would like
to gain some notoriety for his paper, as I have been told he
wishes to become a Grand Seigneur de la Presse, but in a
good cause. I dare say his motives are somewhat mixed.
He gave the whole evidence, with a fine summing-up on the
principle. 60,000 copies of his paper were sold before the
evening; a second edition was called for, and the next day
20,000 more were sold. Of course, at once his life was
threatened, pistols were levelled at him, prosecutions for
libel were in preparation, of which he is the object, as the
publisher in such a case is prosecuted and not the author of
the accusations; his office was besieged, and is still so, by
people threatening him, and by a yet greater crowd of
persons pouring out their griefs and wrongs which they have
suffered through the Police des Mœurs, revealing many terrible
tragedies. For the moment this editor is a great man,
and the agitation throughout Belgium is considerable.
About two-thirds of the Press of that country, they tell me,
231are now warmly on our side. The Journal de Mons thanks
the English for this ‘chastisement.’ All honest and decent
people are aroused, many are indignant, many more are incredulous.
The Courrier de Bruxelles speaks of ‘profound
emotion,’ and of ‘the conscience of the people being aroused
as by a thunderbolt.’
“You can imagine that on first hearing of this I felt a
little troubled, and as if I had been ‘given away.’ Also,
persons friendly to us, such as Lambillon, Hendrick and
others, who had given us information from a good motive,
were angry at seeing their names published as having had
any knowledge whatever of these evil things; and I was
pained to think of their pain.
“I was pondering all this one evening, when I suddenly
recollected that on New Year’s Day of this year, and
many days after, I had taken upon me to make a special
and definite request to God for light to fall upon these
‘dark places of the earth wherein are the habitations of
cruelty.’ Some strong influence seemed to urge me to
make this request. I used to kneel and pray, ‘O God,
I beseech Thee, send light upon these evil deeds! whatever
it may cost us and others, flash light into these
abodes of darkness. O send us light! for without it there
can be no destruction of the evil. We cannot make war
against a hidden foe. In the darkness, these poor sisters of
ours, these creatures of Thine, are daily murdered, and we
do not know what to do, or where to turn, and we find no
way by which to begin to act. Send us light, O our God,
even though it may be terrible to bear.’ I had made a record
of this petition, and then I had forgotten it. But not so our
faithful God. His memory is better than mine! He did not
forget, and He is now sending the answer to that prayer.
Then I thought of the words;—‘O fools, and slow of heart
to believe.’ Here is the very thing I had asked for, brought
about in a way I had not dreamed of.
‘We cannot ask the thing that is not there,’
‘Blaming the shallowness of our request.’
232“The Journals speak of that number of the National as ‘a
flash of lighting,’ and use almost the language of my own
soul about it, and I bow my head in thankfulness, seeing the
hand of God in all.
“M. Humbert wrote to me in the early days of this year:—‘I
begin this year under a sense of awe; I can but hold my
pen obedient to the dictation of incalculable events.’ It is
interesting to know that some of these slave-owners of
Brussels shut up their houses and fled on reading the
accusations in the National. ‘The wicked flee when no
man pursueth,’ but only the echo of a far-off woman’s voice!
M. Humbert quotes a German proverb, ‘the dead fly fast.’
Long-lasting corruption, when ripe for dissolution, is not
slow in suiciding. But alas! the poison has spread far and
wide. There is an infection in the presence of deathlike
corruption which even the best can scarcely escape; and we
may ask, ‘Can these bones live?—Ah, Lord God, Thou
knowest.’
“I have been a little troubled by an article published in a
Brussels newspaper by an ardent young Belgian friend, who
makes it seem that his own generous, but too violent, and
even fierce expressions convey my own feelings. One cannot
be too indignant or too full of scorn in such a case, but I
never in my life spoke of physical force! ‘Our weapons are
not carnal, but spiritual, to the pulling down of strongholds.’
Nevertheless I can forgive people longing for pistols who
have not experienced the superior power of moral weapons.
Indeed, at some moments I do also!
“Events have followed each other rapidly. M. Lenaers,
the famous Chief of the Police des Mœurs in Brussels, and
his second in office, Schroeder, were both summoned to the
Hotel de Ville, and at a secret sitting of the Echevins
Schroeder was censured. These two worthies, however,
instituted a prosecution against the Editor of the National
for libel, on account of the statements regarding them. The
Editor was jubilant. He took no advocate, but pleaded his
own cause, and accepted the whole responsibility of his publication
233of my accusations. I asked myself, ‘Will his
jubilance endure if he is condemned to imprisonment, poor
man?’ We have the Catholic Press largely on our side, but
our best individual champions are not Catholics. His Majesty
the King looks on! Parliament has taken up the matter.
Reuter’s telegram announced in our Daily News that “the
Minister of the Interior had been questioned on the misconduct
of the Police des Mœurs.’ A short debate took place.
M. Jacob, a deputy, spoke gravely and well ‘amidst a deep
and significant silence.’ He solemnly called on the Minister
to take a bold step and dismiss certain functionaries. The
Minister replied that the accusations published in the
National were ‘probably a libel,’ whereupon a great hubbub
arose in all the Journals of the two following days.”
“One evening, before her departure for Brussels, Mrs.
Stewart was with us, and when we were gathering for
family prayer she asked, ‘Shall we not pray for those
wretched men now in prison? What must their thoughts
be, waiting for the earthly judgment, in anticipation of the
awful judgment to come?’ My husband replied, ‘Yes, we
may indeed pray for mercy for them;’ but his heart bleeds,
as mine does, for their victims.”
A Memorial concerning this traffic in child slaves had
been drawn up at the Guildhall by the City of London Committee,
addressed to Lord Granville, our Foreign Secretary at
that time. The City Committee commissioned me in October
to present a similar Petition to the Bourgmestre and Echevins
of Brussels, enclosing also a copy of the Memorial to Lord
Granville. I went with these to the Hotel de Ville, where I
was courteously received. After presenting the Memorials I
ventured to request the Bourgmestre to dismiss the officials
and other persons in the room, which he did, looking a little
troubled; for my heart urged me to speak to him face to face
concerning his own reponsibility in all this matter. It
proved to be rather an affecting interview—rather terrible
even. I think I trembled, and the Bourgmestre covered his
eyes with his hand. He treated me with courtesy and
gentleness.
234Some time later, two or three official personages, to whom
these revelations of evil had come forcibly home, found that
the state of their health required them to visit the South of
France. In one case it was found necessary greatly to prolong
this residence in the south, for he never returned; ‘his place
knew him no more.’ MM. Lenaers and Schroeder, Chiefs
of Police, were dismissed from office. But the system of
Government-patented and regulated vice continues to exist,
and the friends of Justice continue to work and to wait.
Looking back over the ten or eleven years of our crusade,
and observing the admirable organisations which had arisen
in that time, I felt impelled to point out a danger, which
often threatens the success of vital work, though seldom
recognised as a danger, namely, the tendency to lean too
much on a perfected organisation, which sometimes in itself
cramps the life within it. I sent out a circular to my friends
on this subject, in which occurred the following, which I
reproduce, because the same tendencies may arise again.
“This international work of ours seems to have entered upon
a phase through which all movements of the kind are liable
to pass, and to point to the danger which there is even in the
attainment of a high and satisfactory organisation. This
high organisation is often reached at the expense of individual
initiative and independent personal effort. We are
now incurring the risk of substituting stereotyped office
work for the vitality of missionary zeal. M. Humbert lately
wrote to me that he considers our propagandist activity is at
the present moment somewhat paralysed, and I think we
must ourselves confess that the individual activities of the
members of our League are not on the increase at present.
Some of the prominent members of our Central Committee are
unable to give more than a small fraction of their time to
our work, being heavily charged with other business of a
public or political kind, and this necessitates to a great
degree their reliance on the regular machinery and steady
work of a bureau.
“In the winter of 1874, taking counsel only with my own
235heart, I started, as you know, on a mission for our cause to
the Continent. In the summer of 1876 our two able comrades,
Mr. Wilson and Mr. Gledstone, went forth to America,
to stir up a spirit of watchfulness there. More recently,
Mr. Dyer and his friend undertook a difficult and hazardous
enterprise in Belgium. I cite these incidents as cases in
which there was no danger of sacrificing missionary zeal
to system. These missions and others of a similar nature
have proved to be very fruitful, and I am deeply convinced
that our cause will cease to make such rapid progress as
heretofore if individual propagandism of this nature is
altogether abandoned, while we, sitting at home, or largely
absorbed in other business, leave the cause mainly to the
working of office machinery, and expect its triumph to be
achieved by agencies established in London and in Switzerland,
however perfected those agencies may be, and however
skilled the agents. It is not by official machinery that
we shall conquer, though that is necessary as a scaffolding
of operations, but by self-sacrifice and unwearying missionary
zeal, without which no great cause was ever won.
I have observed that we are sometimes even betrayed into
the error (unconsciously probably) of discouraging the initiative
of honest and humble persons who have been filled
with the desire to do something independently for the cause.
Their ardour must have been checked rather than stimulated
by being directed to follow in the path of a centralised
organisation, the very existence of which tends to make
people think their own personal efforts are not required.
We cannot, of course, dispense with our valuable organisations
and bureaus, but it is quite possible at the same time
to welcome the efforts of every individual, however humble,
and to stimulate independent activity on all hands. We
need missionaries in all countries. The discovery of these,
and the impulse to be given to them, must greatly depend
on the maintenance of a vigorous correspondence of an
informal, personal kind, wherever there is an opportunity
for it; and when such persons are found, a generous confidence
236as well as prudence may well be exercised in the
amount of encouragement given to them to go forward, even
if their plans and methods may not be wholly familiar to,
or approved by us. The essential is that they should have
a clear grasp of our principles.”
CONCLUSION
237
“Being in the line of Duty, and realising my oneness with Omnipotence,
I cannot possibly fail of success; for Omnipotent Love
is pledged for the accomplishment of that for which I trust. The
zeal of the Lord of Hosts shall perform it. ‘Thou shalt decree
a thing,’ He hath said, ‘and it shall be established unto thee.’
There is no room for doubt. Because of the imperativeness of duty
and the faithfulness of God, I am fully equipped with power to
fulfil that duty.”
In concluding this volume of personal reminiscences, I
am reminded of the survey of the work of the decade
which expired in 1880, which I was asked by our friends
to bring before them on the occasion of the Annual Meeting
of the “Ladies’ National Association” of that year. The
thoughts which rose to my mind then, come again vividly
before me now. I may fitly close this record by some
extracts from that address, as follows:—
“The fact that a Select Committee of Parliament is now
sitting to inquire into the working of the system which
we oppose, produces a certain lull in the more public and
demonstrative action of the Abolitionist movement. Our
question is again placed sub judice by the House of Commons,
and our Parliamentary leaders consequently have their lips
closed. For five years past successively, we have had the
support of the eloquent voice and powerful arguments of Sir
James Stansfeld, who always on all occasions asserted that,
amidst all his convictions, deep and strong on this question,
he had none deeper or stronger than this—that women must
continue to stand in the forefront of this battle, and that,
238if they should cease to do so, the battle would be lost.
Mr. Stansfeld is now, however, a member of the Parliamentary
Committee of Inquiry, and cannot be with us here.
Sir Harcourt Johnstone, our Parliamentary leader, is in the
same position, being also a member of that Committee.
“We are this evening called once more, therefore, to plead
publicly our own cause; and this happens to be the case
just at the close of a decade of labours, as if to call us, as
women, to look back and record what God has done for
us, perfecting His strength in our weakness, in these past
ten years.
“These circumstances seem to prompt us to an attitude
of grave retrospect, and of calm and deliberate preparation
for the future.
“We must remember that the principal labours of a great
movement do not consist in those public demonstrations
and exciting parliamentary debates in which they culminate.
Thought leads, after all, and the intellectual battle must
continue to be waged by solid argument, by repeated assertion
of principles, and by the unwearying pursuit of the
multifarious fallacies and falsehoods to which a retiring
cause inevitably betakes itself. Above all, ours is a spiritual
warfare, and the victory must be won by the deepening
of our own convictions, by increased faith in the permanence
of the eternal principles of justice, and by a more absolute
trust in Him in whose cause we are engaged.
“Since our first uprising in 1869, we have been gathering
around us an increasing number of adherents of the medical
profession, the breadth of whose views has led them to take
a foremost place, not only in our crusade, but in the ranks
of scientific teachers; they have set forth, not only the true
medical aspect of this question, but also its far higher
scientific aspect, in its relation to ethics and jurisprudence.
“The Society of which Elizabeth Fry was a distinguished
member was, as we might naturally expect, among the first
to welcome the public action of women in this matter; and
the earliest public meetings addressed by women on this
239question were held in Quaker meeting houses. I cannot
refrain from expressing my gratitude to those who, while
most persons were scandalised by women’s action in those
early days of our conflict, frankly gave me the right hand
of fellowship, asking for no credentials whatsoever, except
my own assertion that the cry of the oppressed and the
voice of God within me were calling me to this work.
“It would be impossible for me, in this brief hour, to
enumerate the succession of conferences, debates, mass meetings,
and stormy election conflicts in which we have taken
part during the last ten years; and my address to you this
evening is not in any sense a report of work done, but only
a most brief and imperfect survey of the rapid expansion
of our cause....
“Let me lead you on to the spring of 1874. At that date
we became aware of a vast enterprise, conceived and planned
by the advocates of regulated vice,—an enterprise which
involved a world-wide scheme for bringing under this
degrading system all the nations of the earth. In order
to meet this international action, it seemed to us that we
must ourselves make an appeal to all the nations of the
earth.
“A few of us—very few—met in York in June, 1874;
our small number seemed utterly incommensurate with the
vastness of the scheme before us. Faith enough was found,
however, in that little band to welcome the suggestion of
one member of it that she should go whither God would send
her on the Continent of Europe.
“On the eve of her departure a company of friends
assembled at Birmingham to commend to God this mighty
enterprise in its small beginnings. The conference of that
evening began by the reading of those prophetic words—for,
in fact, they proved to be prophetic—‘I will say of the
Lord, He is my refuge and my fortress, my God, in Him
will I trust;’ ‘He shall give His angels charge over thee
to keep thee in all thy ways;’ ‘Thou shalt tread upon the
lion and adder’ (violence and treachery).
240“The history of that winter’s journeyings and labours
is known to you, as well as something of the subsequent
progress of the work on the Continent. This being the
anniversary of the Ladies’ National Association, I may fitly
mention that women on the Continent are faithful to the call
they have received. Indeed, the hearts and consciences
of women, especially of women of the humbler classes, bear
the same witness in every land, concerning this question.
At a meeting of women lately addressed by the Baroness
Stampe and the Countess Moltke in Copenhagen, the poor
women crowded up to sign their names, and pay their little
contributions as members of our great League. One, who
was very poorly clad, said, ‘If I have to sell my shawl in
order to become a member, I will do it.’ If every woman
in the more favoured classes of life were willing to make
a sacrifice in proportion to this which the poor Danish
woman was ready to make, we should have a mighty force
added to our army.
“Another important feature of our progress is that of the
establishment of a branch of our work in the United States
of America, to prevent the encroachments of the Regulationists
there, who are making constant efforts to introduce
this system. Every great cause is propagandist in its spirit.
Mr. H. J. Wilson and Mr. Gledstone went over as delegates
from England to America, to arouse the lovers of virtue and
freedom there. The seed they sowed has been very fruitful.
“The great event of the Geneva Congress, in the autumn
of 1877, is well known to you all. I may remark, however,
that an important element in our success has proved to be
the importation into England of Continental opinion on this
subject, opinion which is the more weighty as our Continental
neighbours have had a prolonged experience of the
regulation system, which has been comparatively recently
introduced here. We have now in our hands a powerful
weapon to employ for this work; I mean the published Actes
of the Congress of Geneva. The conspiracy of silence of the
241press has done us this service—in that it has forced us to
create a literature of our own.
“If we ask ourselves what are the results which we have
gained, in the form of the actual abolition, in any part of the
world, of the regulations against which we contend, we must
confess that they are small. But the approach of victory is
signalised not so much by the definite results which we are
able to record in the shape of abolition as by the attitude
and manœuvres of our opponents, accompanied by the progress
of public opinion everywhere, on the question of morality
and of the equal application of the moral law to both sexes.
The Spartan general Brasidas, surveying the ranks of his
enemies, said, ‘I see by the shaking of their spears that the
rascals are preparing to run.’ We see as clearly by the ungraceful
and eccentric dance now being performed by our
opponents that they are preparing for a forced retreat from
the position they have so long and so proudly maintained.
The whole army of Regulationists have changed their front
during these past ten years, having introduced the most
extraordinary alterations in their tactics; and, as is generally
the case when a bad cause begins to fall, they are introducing
changes in the most opposite directions; on the
one hand exaggerating all their pretensions and demands,
and on the other hand making concessions, with the hope of
prolonging their own existence.
“I may enumerate the concessions which have already
been made to the advancing force of public opinion in the
form of committees or commissions of special enquiry into
this question: First, the Royal Commission appointed in
1870, the report of which was contradictory and inharmonious,
resembling the confusion of tongues at the tower
of Babel. Secondly, the Italian Parliamentary Committee,
which sat in Rome, and which, at the close of its inquiry,
proposed some kind of compromise. Thirdly, the Commission
of the Municipal Council of Paris, now sitting. Fourthly,
the Hong Kong Commission, which reported unfavourably
of the Government establishment of vice in that colony, but
242gave way practically to the urgency of medical men in maintaining
an amended form of the system. Fifthly, the Parliamentary
Committee actually in session in London.
“Through all the cycles of human history, certain crimes
and cruelties have in a great measure succeeded in hiding
themselves, but now the fierce light is bursting in upon
them on every side. The horrors and agonies of sensual sin
are appearing in view. We continually receive from all
parts of Europe revelations such as men had never guessed
of before. The international slave traffic in human souls
(that necessary adjunct of State-organised vice) has prospered
in silence and secrecy; but it also is now coming to
the light; it has been and is carried on on a larger scale and
in more horrible ways than is generally suspected or can be
easily conceived.
“It is possible, even probable, that the most anxious and
difficult days of our struggle are yet to come; that when the
upholders of the existing regulations of vice in various lands
shall see it necessary to abandon their present position, they
will come to us with offered compromises; and then there
will be a sifting-time; our principles will be tested, and our
integrity severely tried. That such compromises, various in
kind and more or less subtle in their nature, will be proposed,
and that they are already being concocted, I cannot doubt.
We shall require clearness of insight to discern their nature,
and firmness of purpose to deal with their propositions.
“We have experience enough to demonstrate that, whenever
a practical victory awaits us, we may look for a corresponding
attempt on the part of the Regulationists to
re-establish the evil principle in, it may be, an extremely
modified form or in a misleading guise; hence the supreme
importance of clearness of discernment on our part, of wisdom
and penetration, of skill to separate the old leaven to its last
particle from every plan for the future, and to reject, at the
risk of being deemed vexatious irreconcilables, every proposal
which bears within itself the theory that prostitution
is a necessary evil, and the consequent admission that a certain
243number of God’s creatures are doomed, also by a fatal
law of necessity, to be transformed into mere instruments for
the basest and most unholy purpose.”
1897.
And now, my dear Friends and Fellow-workers who have
followed so far with me this record of our first ten years of
conflict, my concluding words shall be addressed to you.
As I look back through our long warfare there rise before
my mind not only our united band in untiring conflict with
injustice, but many pleasant adventures, social gatherings,
and sweet friendships, taking their rise in a common aim,
cemented by fellowship in trial and in hope, and ripening,
year by year, for the higher communion of the life to come.
Many pleasant memories are revived, and some sorrowful
ones. Ties have been riven, ties so dear and so familiar that
when they vanished our weak hearts were rent. Fair households
amongst us have been scattered. Some who were
active in the work are now disabled by permanent physical
weakness or approaching age; and we daily feel that our
dearest communion fronts the hour of death. We have
mourned together when some of our ablest helpers and
boldest champions fell in the heat of the battle. But we
have had strength given us to rise again, to put on our
armour, and to turn our face to the foe.
We are of those (it has been said) who represent the imperishableness
of principles, one of the many assurances of
immortality. Let us be of good courage, then! He who has
helped us hitherto will be with us to the end. More than
twenty-seven years ago, while we were but a small, feeble
company, and few cared to give ear to our appeal, much less
to join in our aggressive action, we may have said in our
hearts, ‘Who will rise up for me against the evil doers, or
who will stand up for me against the workers of iniquity?’
and, indeed, I may say for myself, ‘Unless the Lord had
been my helper, my soul had almost dwelt in silence.’ But
the heavy curtain of darkness was lifted up at last, and we
now see that there were celestial warriors on our side, and
244more for us than against us. The event foretold by Christ
is coming to pass; the secret sins of Europe are beginning
to be proclaimed from the housetops; the light of truth is
already falling upon the dark places of the earth, full of the
hideous habitations of cruelty; the hidden things of darkness
can escape the dreaded light no more.
Looking forward, as we must, to another term of conflict,
and considering what may, and probably will be, the special
trials which await us, I counsel you, Friends, to be strong.
Cultivate a sound judgment. Take this question into the
solitude of your chamber; let the light from God’s presence
penetrate your inmost thoughts; see clearly and act firmly.
Let this be all our care
To stand approved in sight of God, though worlds
Judge us perverse.
God forbid that we should ever trifle with the righteous
conditions of success, for we know that every compromise is
a loss of power, and would force us to begin all our work over
again! May He grant us the disciplined conscience whose
unfaltering logic shall hold its own against every fallacy,
and continue to pierce through an iniquity which has corrupted
more or less all the Governments of Europe, and
blinded even the Churches, in which there can be no real
health until they have openly taken their stand on God’s
side in this matter.
Our opponents continue to tell us that ‘something must
be done.’ True! practical effort is wanted on every side,
economical, industrial, social; legal reforms are required, as
well as moral and spiritual forces. We do, in fact, already
combat, from all these sides, by means of the many collateral
organisations which have gathered around us, the great evil
of prostitution itself. It is true we had long neglected this
work; but let those who blame us look round now, and
survey the array of forces and agencies which have sprung
up in many countries during these last twenty-seven years,
animated by our protest, and working hand in hand with us.
245Let them regard these efforts and their results, and say
whether we have not fully recognised the fact that ‘something
must be done,’ and whether we have not faithfully
endeavoured to do that something. But what some men
mean when they call for something to be done, is that some
provision of some sort must be made, whereby impurity may
be divested of its unpleasant physical consequences,—that
some organisation must be planned, based on the recognition
of prostitution as a necessity of our social condition. To
these we have but one reply: while it is our turn to remind
those persons that ‘something must be done,’ and that that
‘something’ is that men must learn to live virtuously; that
is the only possible remedy for the physical plague. But
there are men who do not like to hear this; they will try
everything rather than this. The end, however, will be the
failure of their every effort to separate the moral and the
physical laws of the universe, and the confirmation of this
truth—that the only cure for the evils which they so much
dread is purity of life.
O! that men would turn from the evil of their ways, for
then, though their sins should be as scarlet, they shall be as
white as snow, and they shall find themselves in the hand of
a Saviour who is able to save to the uttermost!
Let holy charity continue, dear Friends, to be the inspiration
of all our work. Pity for the suffering; justice for
all; the oppressed to be delivered; the slave to be set free;
the moral law to be obeyed to the last tittle; the soul of the
poor to be delivered from the hands of the spoiler; and the
Governments of the world to be warned of that logic of retribution
whereby men and nations reap as they have sown.
Such has been our programme in the past; such it will continue
to be in the future.
THE END.
Butler & Tanner, The Selwood Printing Works, Frome, and London.
1. The members of the Commission were: the Right Hon. William
Nathaniel Massey, the Right Hon. Viscount Hardinge, the Right
Rev. the Bishop of Carlisle, the Right Hon. Sir John Pakington,
Bart., M.P., the Right Hon. General Peel, the Right Hon. W. F.
Cowper-Temple, M.P., Sir John Salisbury Trelawney, Bart, M.P.,
Sir Walter Charles James, Bart., Vice-Admiral Collinson, C.B.,
Charles Buxton, Esq., M.P., Major O’Reilly, M.P., Peter Rylands,
Esq., M.P., A. J. Mundella, Esq., M.P., Professor T. H. Huxley, the
Rev. Canon Gregory, M.A., the Rev. Frederick Denison Maurice, the
Rev. John Hannah, D.C.L., S. Wilks, Esq., M.D., John Henry
Bridges, Esq., M.D., T. Holmes, Esq., F.R.C.S., George E. Paget,
Esq., M.D., Holmes Coote, Esq., F.R.C.S., George Campbell, Esq.,
D.C.L., George Woodyatt Hastings, Esq., Mr. Robert Applegarth.
3. One of the utterances of the defeated candidate did, perhaps,
more than anything else to turn the working men’s votes against
him, viz., this: in a public document regarding his Governorship
of Malta, Sir Henry Storks had stated that he much regretted his
inability to bring soldier’s wives under the degrading and disgusting
tyranny of this legislation.
4. Unhappily a Projet de loi which has since been proposed in
Brussels as a substitute for the actual system contains all the old
evil principles in a more veiled form. The sincere men who had
embraced the Abolitionists’ views had more or less retired from
public life, and the work of so-called reform fell under the
influence of experts who are not sincere in their aim.
5. Dr. Schneider, Report of the Vienna Congress, p. 49.
6. We had gained, up to this time, the abolition of the system
in the Cape Colony, and in Bombay; also in St. Louis, U.S.A., a
victory had been won.
7. Alluding to the Bill proposed by the Home Secretary, Mr.
Bruce, which would have been practically a repetition of the
Regulations.
13. Owing to the great pressure of time at the close of the Congress,
and to the variety in the laws in this respect in different countries,
the Section was unable to give an exhaustive discussion to this
question; but several members of the Congress, after the framing
of this resolution, signed and handed into the Bureau at the Public
Meeting the following declaration:—A Congress which has, at the
outset, admitted the principle of equality of the two sexes before
the law has, in virtue of that admission, affirmed the equal responsibility
of the man and of the woman in respect to their
illegitimate offspring. Though it may defer for the present the consideration
of the possible and practicable means of establishing the
right of affiliation, it has in reality already admitted this principle.